This is a modern-English version of Washington Square, originally written by James, Henry.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
WASHINGTON
SQUARE
BY
HENRY JAMES
BY
HENRY JAMES
MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
ST. MARTIN’S STREET, LONDON
1921
MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
ST. MARTIN’S STREET, LONDON
1921
COPYRIGHT
COPYRIGHT
First published in 1881
Originally published in 1881
p. 1p. 1I
During a portion of the first half of the present century, and more particularly during the latter part of it, there flourished and practised in the city of New York a physician who enjoyed perhaps an exceptional share of the consideration which, in the United States, has always been bestowed upon distinguished members of the medical profession. This profession in America has constantly been held in honour, and more successfully than elsewhere has put forward a claim to the epithet of “liberal.” In a country in which, to play a social part, you must either earn your income or make believe that you earn it, the healing art has appeared in a high degree to combine two recognised sources of credit. It belongs to the realm of the practical, which in the United States is a great recommendation; and it is touched by the light of science—a merit appreciated in a community in which the love of knowledge has not always been accompanied by leisure and opportunity. It was an element in Dr. Sloper’s reputation that his learning and his skill were very evenly balanced; he was what you might call a scholarly doctor, and yet there was nothing abstract in his remedies—he always ordered you to take something. Though he was felt to be extremely thorough, he was not uncomfortably theoretic, and if he sometimes explained matters rather more minutely than might seem of use to the patient, he never went so far (like some practitioners one has heard of) as to trust to the explanation alone, but always left behind him an inscrutable prescription. There were some doctors that left the prescription without offering any explanation at all; and he did not belong to that class either, which was, after all, the most vulgar. It will be seen that I am describing a clever man; and this is really the reason why Dr. Sloper had become a local celebrity. At the time at which we are chiefly concerned with him, he was some fifty years of age, and his popularity was at its height. He was very witty, and he passed in the best society of New York for a man of the world—which, indeed, he was, in a very sufficient degree. I hasten to add, to anticipate possible misconception, that he was not the least of a charlatan. He was a thoroughly honest man—honest in a degree of which he had perhaps lacked the opportunity to give the complete measure; and, putting aside the great good-nature of the circle in which he practised, which was rather fond of boasting that it possessed the “brightest” doctor in the country, he daily justified his claim to the talents attributed to him by the popular voice. He was an observer, even a philosopher, and to be bright was so natural to him, and (as the popular voice said) came so easily, that he never aimed at mere effect, and had none of the little tricks and pretensions of second-rate reputations. It must be confessed that fortune had favoured him, and that he had found the path to prosperity very soft to his tread. He had married at the age of twenty-seven, for love, a very charming girl, Miss Catherine Harrington, of New York, who, in addition to her charms, had brought him a solid dowry. Mrs. Sloper was amiable, graceful, accomplished, elegant, and in 1820 she had been one of the pretty girls of the small but promising capital which clustered about the Battery and overlooked the Bay, and of which the uppermost boundary was indicated by the grassy waysides of Canal Street. Even at the age of twenty-seven Austin Sloper had made his mark sufficiently to mitigate the anomaly of his having been chosen among a dozen suitors by a young woman of high fashion, who had ten thousand dollars of income and the most charming eyes in the island of Manhattan. These eyes, and some of their accompaniments, were for about five years a source of extreme satisfaction to the young physician, who was both a devoted and a very happy husband. The fact of his having married a rich woman made no difference in the line he had traced for himself, and he cultivated his profession with as definite a purpose as if he still had no other resources than his fraction of the modest patrimony which on his father’s death he had shared with his brothers and sisters. This purpose had not been preponderantly to make money—it had been rather to learn something and to do something. To learn something interesting, and to do something useful—this was, roughly speaking, the programme he had sketched, and of which the accident of his wife having an income appeared to him in no degree to modify the validity. He was fond of his practice, and of exercising a skill of which he was agreeably conscious, and it was so patent a truth that if he were not a doctor there was nothing else he could be, that a doctor he persisted in being, in the best possible conditions. Of course his easy domestic situation saved him a good deal of drudgery, and his wife’s affiliation to the “best people” brought him a good many of those patients whose symptoms are, if not more interesting in themselves than those of the lower orders, at least more consistently displayed. He desired experience, and in the course of twenty years he got a great deal. It must be added that it came to him in some forms which, whatever might have been their intrinsic value, made it the reverse of welcome. His first child, a little boy of extraordinary promise, as the Doctor, who was not addicted to easy enthusiasms, firmly believed, died at three years of age, in spite of everything that the mother’s tenderness and the father’s science could invent to save him. Two years later Mrs. Sloper gave birth to a second infant—an infant of a sex which rendered the poor child, to the Doctor’s sense, an inadequate substitute for his lamented first-born, of whom he had promised himself to make an admirable man. The little girl was a disappointment; but this was not the worst. A week after her birth the young mother, who, as the phrase is, had been doing well, suddenly betrayed alarming symptoms, and before another week had elapsed Austin Sloper was a widower.
During a part of the first half of this century, especially in its later years, there lived and practiced in New York City a doctor who enjoyed perhaps more than his fair share of the respect that distinguished members of the medical profession have always received in the United States. This profession in America has consistently been held in high regard and has more successfully than others claimed the title of "liberal." In a country where you either need to earn your living or pretend to earn it to have a social standing, the healing profession appears to combine two recognized sources of credibility. It falls under practical skills, which is a major advantage in the U.S., and it’s also illuminated by science—a quality valued in a society where the pursuit of knowledge hasn't always been matched by leisure or opportunity. Part of Dr. Sloper’s reputation was that his knowledge and skill were very well balanced; he was what you might call a scholarly doctor, yet nothing he prescribed was abstract—he always directed patients to take something. Although he was believed to be very thorough, he wasn't uncomfortably theoretical, and if he sometimes explained things in more detail than seemed necessary, he never relied solely on explanations (like some doctors we've heard of) but always left behind an inscrutable prescription. Some doctors provided prescriptions without any explanations at all, and he didn’t belong to that category either, which was, after all, the most unrefined. It will be clear that I am describing a clever man; and this is truly why Dr. Sloper became a local celebrity. At the time we are primarily discussing him, he was about fifty years old, and his popularity peaked. He was very witty and was considered a man of the world in the best circles of New York—which, indeed, he was to a significant degree. I should clarify, to avoid any misunderstandings, that he was not a charlatan in the slightest. He was a thoroughly honest man—honest to such an extent that he perhaps never had the chance to fully demonstrate it; and aside from the high regard in which his social circle held him, which liked to boast they had the "brightest" doctor in the country, he proved his worth every day through the skills attributed to him by popular opinion. He was an observer, even a philosopher, and being sharp was so natural to him, and (as people said) came so easily, that he never tried to impress others and had none of the tricks and pretensions of lesser reputations. It must be admitted that fortune favored him, and he had found the pathway to success quite smooth. He married at twenty-seven, for love, a charming girl, Miss Catherine Harrington of New York, who, besides her beauty, brought him a substantial dowry. Mrs. Sloper was kind, graceful, talented, elegant, and in 1820 she was among the pretty girls of the small but promising city that gathered around the Battery and overlooked the Bay, bounded on one side by the grassy paths of Canal Street. Even at twenty-seven, Austin Sloper had made enough of a name for himself to lessen the anomaly of being chosen by a high-status young woman among a dozen suitors, who had an income of ten thousand dollars and the most charming eyes in Manhattan. These eyes and their accompanying features were for about five years a source of great joy to the young doctor, who was both a devoted and very happy husband. The fact that he had married a rich woman didn’t change the path he had set for himself, and he pursued his profession with as clear a goal as if he had no other resources than his share of the modest inheritance he received from his father's death, which he divided with his siblings. His goal was not primarily to make money—it was more about learning something and doing something. To learn something interesting and to do something useful—this was roughly the plan he outlined, and he felt that having a financially well-off wife didn’t change its value. He loved his practice and enjoyed exercising a skill he was proud of, and it was so obvious that if he weren't a doctor, there was nothing else he could be, that he continued being a doctor in the best possible circumstances. Of course, his comfortable home life saved him from a lot of hard work, and his wife’s connections to "the best people" brought him many patients whose symptoms were, if not intrinsically more interesting than those of the lower classes, at least more consistently presented. He sought experience, and over twenty years, he gained a lot. It should be noted that it came in some forms that, regardless of their inherent value, were far from welcome. His first child, a little boy of exceptional potential, as the Doctor—who was not prone to easy enthusiasm—firmly believed, died at three years old, despite everything the mother’s care and the father’s knowledge could devise to save him. Two years later, Mrs. Sloper gave birth to a second child—one whose gender led the Doctor to feel she was an inadequate replacement for his dearly missed firstborn, of whom he had planned to make an outstanding man. The little girl was a disappointment; but that wasn’t the worst. A week after her birth, the young mother, who was said to be doing well, suddenly showed alarming symptoms, and within another week, Austin Sloper found himself a widower.
For a man whose trade was to keep people alive, he had certainly done poorly in his own family; and a bright doctor who within three years loses his wife and his little boy should perhaps be prepared to see either his skill or his affection impugned. Our friend, however, escaped criticism: that is, he escaped all criticism but his own, which was much the most competent and most formidable. He walked under the weight of this very private censure for the rest of his days, and bore for ever the scars of a castigation to which the strongest hand he knew had treated him on the night that followed his wife’s death. The world, which, as I have said, appreciated him, pitied him too much to be ironical; his misfortune made him more interesting, and even helped him to be the fashion. It was observed that even medical families cannot escape the more insidious forms of disease, and that, after all, Dr. Sloper had lost other patients beside the two I have mentioned; which constituted an honourable precedent. His little girl remained to him, and though she was not what he had desired, he proposed to himself to make the best of her. He had on hand a stock of unexpended authority, by which the child, in its early years, profited largely. She had been named, as a matter of course, after her poor mother, and even in her most diminutive babyhood the Doctor never called her anything but Catherine. She grew up a very robust and healthy child, and her father, as he looked at her, often said to himself that, such as she was, he at least need have no fear of losing her. I say “such as she was,” because, to tell the truth—But this is a truth of which I will defer the telling.
For a man whose job was to keep people alive, he definitely didn’t do well in his own family; and a talented doctor who loses his wife and young son in just three years should be ready to have either his skills or his love questioned. However, our friend avoided criticism, that is, he avoided all criticism except his own, which was by far the most insightful and harsh. He carried the burden of this very personal judgment for the rest of his life and bore the lasting marks of a scolding that the strongest hand he knew had given him on the night after his wife died. The world, which, as I said, appreciated him, felt too sorry for him to be sarcastic; his tragedy made him more intriguing and even boosted his popularity. It was noted that even families of doctors can't escape the more subtle forms of illness, and that, after all, Dr. Sloper had lost other patients besides the two I mentioned, which set a respectable example. His little girl was still with him, and even though she wasn’t what he had hoped for, he planned to make the best of her. He had a reserve of unspent authority that the child benefited from greatly in her early years. She had been named, as a matter of course, after her late mother, and even in her tiniest infancy, the Doctor never called her anything but Catherine. She grew up to be a very strong and healthy child, and as he looked at her, her father often reminded himself that, as she was, he at least didn’t have to worry about losing her. I say “as she was,” because, to be honest—But this is a truth that I will save for later.
p. 6p. 6II
When the child was about ten years old, he invited his sister, Mrs. Penniman, to come and stay with him. The Miss Slopers had been but two in number, and both of them had married early in life. The younger, Mrs. Almond by name, was the wife of a prosperous merchant, and the mother of a blooming family. She bloomed herself, indeed, and was a comely, comfortable, reasonable woman, and a favourite with her clever brother, who, in the matter of women, even when they were nearly related to him, was a man of distinct preferences. He preferred Mrs. Almond to his sister Lavinia, who had married a poor clergyman, of a sickly constitution and a flowery style of eloquence, and then, at the age of thirty-three, had been left a widow, without children, without fortune—with nothing but the memory of Mr. Penniman’s flowers of speech, a certain vague aroma of which hovered about her own conversation. Nevertheless he had offered her a home under his own roof, which Lavinia accepted with the alacrity of a woman who had spent the ten years of her married life in the town of Poughkeepsie. The Doctor had not proposed to Mrs. Penniman to come and live with him indefinitely; he had suggested that she should make an asylum of his house while she looked about for unfurnished lodgings. It is uncertain whether Mrs. Penniman ever instituted a search for unfurnished lodgings, but it is beyond dispute that she never found them. She settled herself with her brother and never went away, and when Catherine was twenty years old her Aunt Lavinia was still one of the most striking features of her immediate entourage. Mrs. Penniman’s own account of the matter was that she had remained to take charge of her niece’s education. She had given this account, at least, to every one but the Doctor, who never asked for explanations which he could entertain himself any day with inventing. Mrs. Penniman, moreover, though she had a good deal of a certain sort of artificial assurance, shrank, for indefinable reasons, from presenting herself to her brother as a fountain of instruction. She had not a high sense of humour, but she had enough to prevent her from making this mistake; and her brother, on his side, had enough to excuse her, in her situation, for laying him under contribution during a considerable part of a lifetime. He therefore assented tacitly to the proposition which Mrs. Penniman had tacitly laid down, that it was of importance that the poor motherless girl should have a brilliant woman near her. His assent could only be tacit, for he had never been dazzled by his sister’s intellectual lustre. Save when he fell in love with Catherine Harrington, he had never been dazzled, indeed, by any feminine characteristics whatever; and though he was to a certain extent what is called a ladies’ doctor, his private opinion of the more complicated sex was not exalted. He regarded its complications as more curious than edifying, and he had an idea of the beauty of reason, which was, on the whole, meagrely gratified by what he observed in his female patients. His wife had been a reasonable woman, but she was a bright exception; among several things that he was sure of, this was perhaps the principal. Such a conviction, of course, did little either to mitigate or to abbreviate his widowhood; and it set a limit to his recognition, at the best, of Catherine’s possibilities and of Mrs. Penniman’s ministrations. He, nevertheless, at the end of six months, accepted his sister’s permanent presence as an accomplished fact, and as Catherine grew older perceived that there were in effect good reasons why she should have a companion of her own imperfect sex. He was extremely polite to Lavinia, scrupulously, formally polite; and she had never seen him in anger but once in her life, when he lost his temper in a theological discussion with her late husband. With her he never discussed theology, nor, indeed, discussed anything; he contented himself with making known, very distinctly, in the form of a lucid ultimatum, his wishes with regard to Catherine.
When the child was around ten years old, he invited his sister, Mrs. Penniman, to come and stay with him. The Miss Slopers had only two sisters, both of whom had married young. The younger, named Mrs. Almond, was married to a successful merchant and had a thriving family. She was quite lovely herself, a down-to-earth, sensible woman, and a favorite of her clever brother, who had clear preferences when it came to women, even those closely related to him. He preferred Mrs. Almond over his sister Lavinia, who had married a poor clergyman with a weak constitution and a flowery way of speaking, and then, at thirty-three, became a widow with no children, no fortune—only the memory of Mr. Penniman’s eloquent speeches, a vague scent of which lingered in her own conversations. Still, he offered her a home under his roof, which Lavinia accepted with the eagerness of a woman who had spent the last ten years of her marriage in Poughkeepsie. The Doctor hadn't suggested that Mrs. Penniman move in permanently; he had recommended she use his house as a temporary refuge while she looked for unfurnished places. It’s unclear if Mrs. Penniman ever actually searched for those places, but there’s no doubt she never found them. She settled in with her brother and never left, and when Catherine turned twenty, her Aunt Lavinia was still a prominent figure in her life. Mrs. Penniman claimed she stayed to help oversee her niece's education. She shared this reasoning with everyone except the Doctor, who never asked for explanations, preferring to invent his own. Additionally, Mrs. Penniman, despite having a fair amount of fake confidence, hesitated for vague reasons to present herself to her brother as a source of wisdom. She lacked a strong sense of humor but had enough to avoid that error; her brother, for his part, had enough understanding to tolerate her contributions over a significant part of their lives. He thus subtly agreed with her unspoken idea that it was important for the poor motherless girl to have a sophisticated woman close by. His agreement was only implicit since he had never been particularly impressed by his sister’s intellectual shine. Aside from falling in love with Catherine Harrington, he had never been captivated by any feminine traits at all; and while he was somewhat known as a ladies’ doctor, his private view of women was not particularly high. He found their complexities more intriguing than enlightening, and he held a notion of the beauty of reason that was largely unsatisfied by what he observed in his female patients. His late wife had been a reasonable woman, but she was a rare exception; among the few things he was certain of, this was perhaps the most significant. This belief, of course, did little to ease or shorten his widowhood; it limited his acknowledgment, at best, of Catherine’s potential and of Mrs. Penniman’s support. Nevertheless, after six months, he accepted his sister's ongoing presence as a settled fact, and as Catherine matured, he realized there were indeed good reasons for her to have a companion of her own flawed gender. He was extremely polite to Lavinia, scrupulously and formally polite; she’d only seen him angry once in her life, during a theological debate with her late husband. With her, he never discussed theology, nor much of anything else; he instead made it very clear, in the form of a straightforward ultimatum, his expectations regarding Catherine.
Once, when the girl was about twelve years old, he had said to her:
Once, when the girl was around twelve years old, he had said to her:
“Try and make a clever woman of her, Lavinia; I should like her to be a clever woman.”
“Try to make a smart woman out of her, Lavinia; I’d like her to be a smart woman.”
Mrs. Penniman, at this, looked thoughtful a moment. “My dear Austin,” she then inquired, “do you think it is better to be clever than to be good?”
Mrs. Penniman paused for a moment, deep in thought. “My dear Austin,” she then asked, “do you think it’s better to be smart than to be good?”
“Good for what?” asked the Doctor. “You are good for nothing unless you are clever.”
“Good for what?” asked the Doctor. “You're useless unless you’re smart.”
From this assertion Mrs. Penniman saw no reason to dissent; she possibly reflected that her own great use in the world was owing to her aptitude for many things.
From this statement, Mrs. Penniman saw no reason to disagree; she likely thought that her own significant contribution to the world was due to her ability in many areas.
“Of course I wish Catherine to be good,” the Doctor said next day; “but she won’t be any the less virtuous for not being a fool. I am not afraid of her being wicked; she will never have the salt of malice in her character. She is as good as good bread, as the French say; but six years hence I don’t want to have to compare her to good bread and butter.”
“Of course I want Catherine to be good,” the Doctor said the next day; “but she won't be any less virtuous for not being naive. I’m not worried about her being wicked; she will never have a mean streak in her character. She is as good as good bread, as the French say; but six years from now, I don’t want to have to compare her to good bread and butter.”
“Are you afraid she will turn insipid? My dear brother, it is I who supply the butter; so you needn’t fear!” said Mrs. Penniman, who had taken in hand the child’s accomplishments, overlooking her at the piano, where Catherine displayed a certain talent, and going with her to the dancing-class, where it must be confessed that she made but a modest figure.
“Are you worried she’ll become dull? My dear brother, I’m the one providing the flair; so you don’t have to worry!” said Mrs. Penniman, who had taken on the child’s training, watching her at the piano, where Catherine showed some talent, and joining her at the dancing class, where it must be admitted that she didn’t stand out much.
Mrs. Penniman was a tall, thin, fair, rather faded woman, with a perfectly amiable disposition, a high standard of gentility, a taste for light literature, and a certain foolish indirectness and obliquity of character. She was romantic, she was sentimental, she had a passion for little secrets and mysteries—a very innocent passion, for her secrets had hitherto always been as unpractical as addled eggs. She was not absolutely veracious; but this defect was of no great consequence, for she had never had anything to conceal. She would have liked to have a lover, and to correspond with him under an assumed name in letters left at a shop; I am bound to say that her imagination never carried the intimacy farther than this. Mrs. Penniman had never had a lover, but her brother, who was very shrewd, understood her turn of mind. “When Catherine is about seventeen,” he said to himself, “Lavinia will try and persuade her that some young man with a moustache is in love with her. It will be quite untrue; no young man, with a moustache or without, will ever be in love with Catherine. But Lavinia will take it up, and talk to her about it; perhaps, even, if her taste for clandestine operations doesn’t prevail with her, she will talk to me about it. Catherine won’t see it, and won’t believe it, fortunately for her peace of mind; poor Catherine isn’t romantic.”
Mrs. Penniman was a tall, thin, light-skinned woman who looked a bit worn out, with a friendly demeanor, high standards of etiquette, an appreciation for light reading, and a certain foolishness in her indirect way of dealing with things. She was romantic and sentimental, with a love for little secrets and mysteries—a very innocent love, since her secrets were always as impractical as rotten eggs. She wasn’t completely truthful, but that didn’t really matter because she had nothing to hide. She would have liked to have a boyfriend and exchange letters with him under a fake name, left at a store; I have to say her imagination never went beyond that. Mrs. Penniman had never had a boyfriend, but her brother, who was quite clever, understood her mindset. “When Catherine is about seventeen,” he thought to himself, “Lavinia will try to convince her that some young guy with a mustache is in love with her. It will be completely false; no young guy, mustached or not, will ever be into Catherine. But Lavinia will bring it up and talk to her about it; maybe, if her taste for secretive matters doesn’t get in the way, she’ll even talk to me about it. Catherine won’t notice it and won’t believe it, which is good for her peace of mind; poor Catherine isn’t the romantic type.”
She was a healthy well-grown child, without a trace of her mother’s beauty. She was not ugly; she had simply a plain, dull, gentle countenance. The most that had ever been said for her was that she had a “nice” face, and, though she was an heiress, no one had ever thought of regarding her as a belle. Her father’s opinion of her moral purity was abundantly justified; she was excellently, imperturbably good; affectionate, docile, obedient, and much addicted to speaking the truth. In her younger years she was a good deal of a romp, and, though it is an awkward confession to make about one’s heroine, I must add that she was something of a glutton. She never, that I know of, stole raisins out of the pantry; but she devoted her pocket-money to the purchase of cream-cakes. As regards this, however, a critical attitude would be inconsistent with a candid reference to the early annals of any biographer. Catherine was decidedly not clever; she was not quick with her book, nor, indeed, with anything else. She was not abnormally deficient, and she mustered learning enough to acquit herself respectably in conversation with her contemporaries, among whom it must be avowed, however, that she occupied a secondary place. It is well known that in New York it is possible for a young girl to occupy a primary one. Catherine, who was extremely modest, had no desire to shine, and on most social occasions, as they are called, you would have found her lurking in the background. She was extremely fond of her father, and very much afraid of him; she thought him the cleverest and handsomest and most celebrated of men. The poor girl found her account so completely in the exercise of her affections that the little tremor of fear that mixed itself with her filial passion gave the thing an extra relish rather than blunted its edge. Her deepest desire was to please him, and her conception of happiness was to know that she had succeeded in pleasing him. She had never succeeded beyond a certain point. Though, on the whole, he was very kind to her, she was perfectly aware of this, and to go beyond the point in question seemed to her really something to live for. What she could not know, of course, was that she disappointed him, though on three or four occasions the Doctor had been almost frank about it. She grew up peacefully and prosperously, but at the age of eighteen Mrs. Penniman had not made a clever woman of her. Dr. Sloper would have liked to be proud of his daughter; but there was nothing to be proud of in poor Catherine. There was nothing, of course, to be ashamed of; but this was not enough for the Doctor, who was a proud man and would have enjoyed being able to think of his daughter as an unusual girl. There would have been a fitness in her being pretty and graceful, intelligent and distinguished; for her mother had been the most charming woman of her little day, and as regards her father, of course he knew his own value. He had moments of irritation at having produced a commonplace child, and he even went so far at times as to take a certain satisfaction in the thought that his wife had not lived to find her out. He was naturally slow in making this discovery himself, and it was not till Catherine had become a young lady grown that he regarded the matter as settled. He gave her the benefit of a great many doubts; he was in no haste to conclude. Mrs. Penniman frequently assured him that his daughter had a delightful nature; but he knew how to interpret this assurance. It meant, to his sense, that Catherine was not wise enough to discover that her aunt was a goose—a limitation of mind that could not fail to be agreeable to Mrs. Penniman. Both she and her brother, however, exaggerated the young girl’s limitations; for Catherine, though she was very fond of her aunt, and conscious of the gratitude she owed her, regarded her without a particle of that gentle dread which gave its stamp to her admiration of her father. To her mind there was nothing of the infinite about Mrs. Penniman; Catherine saw her all at once, as it were, and was not dazzled by the apparition; whereas her father’s great faculties seemed, as they stretched away, to lose themselves in a sort of luminous vagueness, which indicated, not that they stopped, but that Catherine’s own mind ceased to follow them.
She was a healthy, well-developed child, with no trace of her mother’s beauty. She wasn’t ugly; she just had a plain, dull, gentle face. The most anyone ever said about her was that she had a “nice” face, and even though she was an heiress, nobody thought of her as a beauty. Her father’s view of her moral integrity was completely justified; she was impressively kind and calm, affectionate, obedient, and very honest. In her younger years, she was quite a handful, and I must awkwardly admit about our heroine that she had a bit of a gluttonous side. As far as I know, she never stole raisins from the pantry, but she spent her pocket money on cream cakes. However, being critical about this wouldn’t fit with being honest in the early chapters of any biography. Catherine was definitely not clever; she wasn’t quick with her studies, or indeed with much else. She wasn’t unusually slow either, and she had enough learning to hold her own in conversations with her peers, but it must be admitted that she was in a secondary position among them. It’s well known that in New York, a young girl can hold a primary position. Catherine, very modest, had no desire to stand out, and at most social events, you would find her hanging back in the shadows. She was very fond of her father and quite afraid of him; she thought he was the smartest, most handsome, and most famous man. The poor girl found so much satisfaction in expressing her love for him that the little shakes of fear that mixed with her affection added a certain enjoyment rather than dulling it. Her deepest wish was to please him, and her idea of happiness was knowing she had done so. She had never quite succeeded beyond a certain point. Though he was generally kind to her, she was fully aware of this, and reaching beyond that point seemed like something worth striving for. What she couldn’t know, of course, was that she disappointed him, even though he had been almost straightforward about it three or four times. She grew up peacefully and successfully, but by the age of eighteen, Mrs. Penniman hadn’t turned her into a clever woman. Dr. Sloper would have liked to take pride in his daughter, but there was nothing to be proud of in poor Catherine. There was certainly nothing to be ashamed of; but this wasn’t enough for the Doctor, who was proud and would have loved to consider his daughter an exceptional girl. It would have made sense for her to be pretty and graceful, smart and distinguished; after all, her mother had been the most charming woman of her time, and her father certainly knew his own worth. He sometimes felt irritated for having produced an ordinary child, and he even took a certain satisfaction in the thought that his wife hadn’t lived to see it. He was naturally slow to reach this conclusion himself, and it wasn’t until Catherine had grown into a young woman that he considered the matter settled. He gave her the benefit of many doubts; he wasn’t in a hurry to decide. Mrs. Penniman often assured him that his daughter had a wonderful nature; but he knew how to interpret this reassurance. To him, it meant that Catherine wasn’t wise enough to realize her aunt was foolish—a limitation that would surely please Mrs. Penniman. Both she and her brother, however, exaggerated the young girl’s limitations; for Catherine, while she was very fond of her aunt and aware of the gratitude she owed her, regarded her without any of the gentle fear that marked her admiration for her father. To Catherine, there was nothing infinite about Mrs. Penniman; she saw her all at once and wasn’t dazzled by the sight; whereas her father’s great abilities seemed to stretch out and lose themselves in a kind of glowing vagueness, indicating not that they vanished, but that Catherine’s own mind couldn’t keep up.
It must not be supposed that Dr. Sloper visited his disappointment upon the poor girl, or ever let her suspect that she had played him a trick. On the contrary, for fear of being unjust to her, he did his duty with exemplary zeal, and recognised that she was a faithful and affectionate child. Besides, he was a philosopher; he smoked a good many cigars over his disappointment, and in the fulness of time he got used to it. He satisfied himself that he had expected nothing, though, indeed, with a certain oddity of reasoning. “I expect nothing,” he said to himself, “so that if she gives me a surprise, it will be all clear again. If she doesn’t, it will be no loss.” This was about the time Catherine had reached her eighteenth year, so that it will be seen her father had not been precipitate. At this time she seemed not only incapable of giving surprises; it was almost a question whether she could have received one—she was so quiet and irresponsive. People who expressed themselves roughly called her stolid. But she was irresponsive because she was shy, uncomfortably, painfully shy. This was not always understood, and she sometimes produced an impression of insensibility. In reality she was the softest creature in the world.
It shouldn’t be assumed that Dr. Sloper took his disappointment out on the poor girl or ever let her think she had fooled him. On the contrary, wanting to be fair to her, he did his duty with great enthusiasm and recognized that she was a loyal and loving child. Besides, he was a philosopher; he smoked a lot of cigars to cope with his disappointment, and eventually he got used to it. He convinced himself that he had expected nothing, although his reasoning was a bit strange. “I expect nothing,” he told himself, “so if she surprises me, it’ll be great. If she doesn’t, it won’t matter.” This was around the time Catherine turned eighteen, so it’s clear her father hadn’t rushed things. At this point, she seemed not only incapable of surprising anyone; it was almost debatable whether she could even handle a surprise—she was so quiet and unresponsive. People who were blunt called her dull. But she was unresponsive because she was shy, uncomfortably and painfully shy. This wasn’t always understood, and sometimes she gave the impression of being insensible. In reality, she was the most sensitive person in the world.
p.
13p. 13III
As a child she had promised to be tall, but when she was sixteen she ceased to grow, and her stature, like most other points in her composition, was not unusual. She was strong, however, and properly made, and, fortunately, her health was excellent. It has been noted that the Doctor was a philosopher, but I would not have answered for his philosophy if the poor girl had proved a sickly and suffering person. Her appearance of health constituted her principal claim to beauty, and her clear, fresh complexion, in which white and red were very equally distributed, was, indeed, an excellent thing to see. Her eye was small and quiet, her features were rather thick, her tresses brown and smooth. A dull, plain girl she was called by rigorous critics—a quiet, ladylike girl by those of the more imaginative sort; but by neither class was she very elaborately discussed. When it had been duly impressed upon her that she was a young lady—it was a good while before she could believe it—she suddenly developed a lively taste for dress: a lively taste is quite the expression to use. I feel as if I ought to write it very small, her judgement in this matter was by no means infallible; it was liable to confusions and embarrassments. Her great indulgence of it was really the desire of a rather inarticulate nature to manifest itself; she sought to be eloquent in her garments, and to make up for her diffidence of speech by a fine frankness of costume. But if she expressed herself in her clothes it is certain that people were not to blame for not thinking her a witty person. It must be added that though she had the expectation of a fortune—Dr. Sloper for a long time had been making twenty thousand dollars a year by his profession, and laying aside the half of it—the amount of money at her disposal was not greater than the allowance made to many poorer girls. In those days in New York there were still a few altar-fires flickering in the temple of Republican simplicity, and Dr. Sloper would have been glad to see his daughter present herself, with a classic grace, as a priestess of this mild faith. It made him fairly grimace, in private, to think that a child of his should be both ugly and overdressed. For himself, he was fond of the good things of life, and he made a considerable use of them; but he had a dread of vulgarity, and even a theory that it was increasing in the society that surrounded him. Moreover, the standard of luxury in the United States thirty years ago was carried by no means so high as at present, and Catherine’s clever father took the old-fashioned view of the education of young persons. He had no particular theory on the subject; it had scarcely as yet become a necessity of self-defence to have a collection of theories. It simply appeared to him proper and reasonable that a well-bred young woman should not carry half her fortune on her back. Catherine’s back was a broad one, and would have carried a good deal; but to the weight of the paternal displeasure she never ventured to expose it, and our heroine was twenty years old before she treated herself, for evening wear, to a red satin gown trimmed with gold fringe; though this was an article which, for many years, she had coveted in secret. It made her look, when she sported it, like a woman of thirty; but oddly enough, in spite of her taste for fine clothes, she had not a grain of coquetry, and her anxiety when she put them on was as to whether they, and not she, would look well. It is a point on which history has not been explicit, but the assumption is warrantable; it was in the royal raiment just mentioned that she presented herself at a little entertainment given by her aunt, Mrs. Almond. The girl was at this time in her twenty-first year, and Mrs. Almond’s party was the beginning of something very important.
As a child, she had promised herself she would be tall, but by the time she turned sixteen, she stopped growing, and her height, like most other things about her, was quite average. She was strong and well-proportioned, and luckily, her health was excellent. It had been noted that the Doctor was a philosopher, but I wouldn't vouch for his philosophy if the poor girl had ended up sickly and suffering. Her healthy appearance was her main claim to beauty, and her clear, fresh complexion, with equal parts white and red, was indeed lovely to see. Her eyes were small and calm, her features were a bit thick, and her hair was smooth and brown. Critics called her a dull, plain girl, while more imaginative folks described her as quiet and ladylike; but neither group discussed her in much detail. Once it had been firmly pointed out to her that she was a young lady—something she struggled to believe for a while—she suddenly developed a strong interest in fashion: "strong interest" is truly the right phrase. I feel I should write this tiny, as her judgment in this area was definitely not perfect; it often led to confusion and awkwardness. Her enthusiasm was really the desire of a somewhat inexpressive nature to show itself; she aimed to be eloquent in her clothing, compensating for her shyness in speech with a boldness in her outfits. But even if she expressed herself through her clothes, it’s clear that people weren't wrong for not seeing her as witty. Additionally, even though she had expectations of an inheritance—Dr. Sloper had long been earning twenty thousand dollars a year and saving half of it—her actual spending money was no greater than what many less wealthy girls received. Back then in New York, a few symbols of Republican simplicity still lingered, and Dr. Sloper would have liked to see his daughter present herself with classic grace as a priestess of this mild belief. He just grimaced privately at the thought of his child being both unattractive and overdressed. He enjoyed the finer things in life and took considerable advantage of them, but he was wary of vulgarity and even thought it was increasing in the society around him. Moreover, the standard of luxury in the United States thirty years ago was not nearly as high as it is now, and Catherine’s clever father held rather traditional views on educating young people. He didn’t have a specific theory on the subject; it hadn't yet become necessary to have a collection of theories for self-defense. It simply seemed to him proper and reasonable that a well-bred young woman shouldn't wear half her fortune on her back. Catherine had a broad back and could have carried quite a lot, but she never dared to expose herself to their father’s disapproval, and our heroine was twenty years old before she finally treated herself to a red satin gown trimmed with gold fringe for evening wear, even though she'd secretly coveted it for years. When she wore it, it made her look like a thirty-year-old woman; yet oddly enough, despite her appreciation for nice clothes, she lacked any coquetry, and her main concern when getting dressed was whether the outfit, rather than herself, would look good. Though history hasn’t made this clear, it’s a fair assumption; it was in the royal attire mentioned earlier that she made her appearance at a small gathering hosted by her aunt, Mrs. Almond. At that time, the girl was in her twenty-first year, and Mrs. Almond’s party marked the beginning of something very significant.
Some three or four years before this Dr. Sloper had moved his household gods up town, as they say in New York. He had been living ever since his marriage in an edifice of red brick, with granite copings and an enormous fanlight over the door, standing in a street within five minutes’ walk of the City Hall, which saw its best days (from the social point of view) about 1820. After this, the tide of fashion began to set steadily northward, as, indeed, in New York, thanks to the narrow channel in which it flows, it is obliged to do, and the great hum of traffic rolled farther to the right and left of Broadway. By the time the Doctor changed his residence the murmur of trade had become a mighty uproar, which was music in the ears of all good citizens interested in the commercial development, as they delighted to call it, of their fortunate isle. Dr. Sloper’s interest in this phenomenon was only indirect—though, seeing that, as the years went on, half his patients came to be overworked men of business, it might have been more immediate—and when most of his neighbours’ dwellings (also ornamented with granite copings and large fanlights) had been converted into offices, warehouses, and shipping agencies, and otherwise applied to the base uses of commerce, he determined to look out for a quieter home. The ideal of quiet and of genteel retirement, in 1835, was found in Washington Square, where the Doctor built himself a handsome, modern, wide-fronted house, with a big balcony before the drawing-room windows, and a flight of marble steps ascending to a portal which was also faced with white marble. This structure, and many of its neighbours, which it exactly resembled, were supposed, forty years ago, to embody the last results of architectural science, and they remain to this day very solid and honourable dwellings. In front of them was the Square, containing a considerable quantity of inexpensive vegetation, enclosed by a wooden paling, which increased its rural and accessible appearance; and round the corner was the more august precinct of the Fifth Avenue, taking its origin at this point with a spacious and confident air which already marked it for high destinies. I know not whether it is owing to the tenderness of early associations, but this portion of New York appears to many persons the most delectable. It has a kind of established repose which is not of frequent occurrence in other quarters of the long, shrill city; it has a riper, richer, more honourable look than any of the upper ramifications of the great longitudinal thoroughfare—the look of having had something of a social history. It was here, as you might have been informed on good authority, that you had come into a world which appeared to offer a variety of sources of interest; it was here that your grandmother lived, in venerable solitude, and dispensed a hospitality which commended itself alike to the infant imagination and the infant palate; it was here that you took your first walks abroad, following the nursery-maid with unequal step and sniffing up the strange odour of the ailantus-trees which at that time formed the principal umbrage of the Square, and diffused an aroma that you were not yet critical enough to dislike as it deserved; it was here, finally, that your first school, kept by a broad-bosomed, broad-based old lady with a ferule, who was always having tea in a blue cup, with a saucer that didn’t match, enlarged the circle both of your observations and your sensations. It was here, at any rate, that my heroine spent many years of her life; which is my excuse for this topographical parenthesis.
About three or four years before this, Dr. Sloper had moved his household to uptown, as they say in New York. Since his marriage, he had been living in a red brick building with granite trim and a huge fanlight over the door, just a five-minute walk from City Hall, which had its peak social days around 1820. After that, the trend began shifting steadily north, as it has to do in New York due to the narrow path it follows, and the hustle and bustle of traffic moved further to the sides of Broadway. By the time the Doctor changed his home, the buzz of commerce had turned into a loud noise, which delighted all the well-meaning citizens who were interested in the so-called commercial growth of their lucky island. Dr. Sloper’s interest in this change was only indirect—although, considering that as the years passed, half his patients were busy businesspeople, it might have been more direct—and when most of his neighbors’ homes (also adorned with granite edges and large fanlights) had been turned into offices, warehouses, and shipping agencies, he decided it was time to find a quieter place. The ideal of tranquility and genteel retreat in 1835 was in Washington Square, where the Doctor built himself a stylish, modern house with a wide front, a large balcony in front of the drawing-room windows, and a flight of marble steps leading up to a white marble entrance. This building, along with many similar ones nearby, was thought to represent the pinnacle of architectural design forty years ago, and they still stand today as solid and respectable homes. In front of them was the Square, filled with a decent amount of inexpensive greenery, surrounded by a wooden fence that gave it a rustic and welcoming feel; and around the corner was the more prestigious Fifth Avenue, which began here with a spacious and confident presence that hinted at great futures ahead. I don’t know if it’s due to the fondness of early memories, but this part of New York seems the most charming to many people. It has a kind of established calm that isn’t often found in other parts of the long, bustling city; it appears more mature, richer, and more respectable than any of the upper parts of the grand long road—the look of having had a social history. It was here, as you might have heard from reliable sources, that you entered a world that seemed to offer many points of interest; it was here that your grandmother lived, in respected solitude, and shared a hospitality that appealed to both young imaginations and budding appetites; it was here that you took your first strolls, following the nursery-maid with unsteady steps and breathing in the strange scent of the ailanthus trees that at that time provided most of the shade in the Square, and offered an aroma that you weren’t yet discerning enough to dislike; and it was here, finally, that your first school, run by a large, sturdy old lady with a ruler who always had tea in a mismatched blue cup and saucer, expanded both your observations and your feelings. It was here, anyway, that my heroine spent many years of her life; which is my justification for this little topographical digression.
Mrs. Almond lived much farther up town, in an embryonic street with a high number—a region where the extension of the city began to assume a theoretic air, where poplars grew beside the pavement (when there was one), and mingled their shade with the steep roofs of desultory Dutch houses, and where pigs and chickens disported themselves in the gutter. These elements of rural picturesqueness have now wholly departed from New York street scenery; but they were to be found within the memory of middle-aged persons, in quarters which now would blush to be reminded of them. Catherine had a great many cousins, and with her Aunt Almond’s children, who ended by being nine in number, she lived on terms of considerable intimacy. When she was younger they had been rather afraid of her; she was believed, as the phrase is, to be highly educated, and a person who lived in the intimacy of their Aunt Penniman had something of reflected grandeur. Mrs. Penniman, among the little Almonds, was an object of more admiration than sympathy. Her manners were strange and formidable, and her mourning robes—she dressed in black for twenty years after her husband’s death, and then suddenly appeared one morning with pink roses in her cap—were complicated in odd, unexpected places with buckles, bugles, and pins, which discouraged familiarity. She took children too hard, both for good and for evil, and had an oppressive air of expecting subtle things of them, so that going to see her was a good deal like being taken to church and made to sit in a front pew. It was discovered after a while, however, that Aunt Penniman was but an accident in Catherine’s existence, and not a part of its essence, and that when the girl came to spend a Saturday with her cousins, she was available for “follow-my-master,” and even for leapfrog. On this basis an understanding was easily arrived at, and for several years Catherine fraternised with her young kinsmen. I say young kinsmen, because seven of the little Almonds were boys, and Catherine had a preference for those games which are most conveniently played in trousers. By degrees, however, the little Almonds’ trousers began to lengthen, and the wearers to disperse and settle themselves in life. The elder children were older than Catherine, and the boys were sent to college or placed in counting-rooms. Of the girls, one married very punctually, and the other as punctually became engaged. It was to celebrate this latter event that Mrs. Almond gave the little party I have mentioned. Her daughter was to marry a stout young stockbroker, a boy of twenty; it was thought a very good thing.
Mrs. Almond lived much farther uptown, on a developing street with a high number—a place where the city's expansion started to feel almost theoretical, with poplars growing alongside the pavement (when there was one) and casting their shade over the steep roofs of scattered Dutch houses, where pigs and chickens played in the gutter. These elements of rural charm have completely disappeared from New York's streets; however, they were once remembered by middle-aged people in areas that would now be embarrassed to recall them. Catherine had many cousins, and she was quite close with her Aunt Almond’s kids, who eventually numbered nine. When she was younger, they were a bit afraid of her; she was thought to be highly educated, and a person who spent time with Aunt Penniman had a kind of reflected prestige. Among the little Almonds, Mrs. Penniman was more admired than sympathized with. Her manners were strange and intimidating, and her mourning attire—she wore black for twenty years after her husband's death, then abruptly showed up one morning with pink roses in her hat—was oddly decorated with buckles, beads, and pins that discouraged familiarity. She took children quite seriously, both positively and negatively, and had a heavy air of expecting profound things from them, making visits to her feel a lot like going to church and being made to sit in the front pew. Over time, though, it became clear that Aunt Penniman was just a minor part of Catherine’s life, not its core, and when Catherine came to spend a Saturday with her cousins, she was up for "follow-my-leader," even leapfrog. This understanding led to several years of Catherine bonding with her younger relatives. I refer to them as younger relatives because seven of the little Almonds were boys, and Catherine preferred the games best suited for playing in trousers. Gradually, however, the little Almonds’ trousers got longer, and they started to spread out and settle into their lives. The older kids began to outgrow Catherine, and the boys went off to college or got jobs in offices. Among the girls, one got married promptly, and the other quickly got engaged. It was to celebrate the latter that Mrs. Almond threw the little party I mentioned. Her daughter was set to marry a sturdy young stockbroker, a twenty-year-old; it was considered a very good match.
p.
19p. 19IV
Mrs. Penniman, with more buckles and bangles than ever, came, of course, to the entertainment, accompanied by her niece; the Doctor, too, had promised to look in later in the evening. There was to be a good deal of dancing, and before it had gone very far, Marian Almond came up to Catherine, in company with a tall young man. She introduced the young man as a person who had a great desire to make our heroine’s acquaintance, and as a cousin of Arthur Townsend, her own intended.
Mrs. Penniman, wearing even more buckles and bangles than usual, naturally came to the event with her niece; the Doctor also said he would stop by later in the evening. There was going to be a lot of dancing, and not long after it started, Marian Almond approached Catherine with a tall young man. She introduced him as someone who was very eager to meet our heroine, and as a cousin of Arthur Townsend, her own fiancé.
Marian Almond was a pretty little person of seventeen, with a very small figure and a very big sash, to the elegance of whose manners matrimony had nothing to add. She already had all the airs of a hostess, receiving the company, shaking her fan, saying that with so many people to attend to she should have no time to dance. She made a long speech about Mr. Townsend’s cousin, to whom she administered a tap with her fan before turning away to other cares. Catherine had not understood all that she said; her attention was given to enjoying Marian’s ease of manner and flow of ideas, and to looking at the young man, who was remarkably handsome. She had succeeded, however, as she often failed to do when people were presented to her, in catching his name, which appeared to be the same as that of Marian’s little stockbroker. Catherine was always agitated by an introduction; it seemed a difficult moment, and she wondered that some people—her new acquaintance at this moment, for instance—should mind it so little. She wondered what she ought to say, and what would be the consequences of her saying nothing. The consequences at present were very agreeable. Mr. Townsend, leaving her no time for embarrassment, began to talk with an easy smile, as if he had known her for a year.
Marian Almond was a pretty little girl of seventeen, with a tiny frame and a huge sash; her manners were already so elegant that marriage wouldn’t improve them. She had all the airs of a hostess, greeting guests, flicking her fan, and saying that with so many people to take care of, she wouldn’t have time to dance. She gave a lengthy speech about Mr. Townsend’s cousin, giving him a playful tap with her fan before turning her attention to other matters. Catherine didn’t grasp everything she said; she was more focused on appreciating Marian’s confidence and the way she talked, while also checking out the remarkably handsome young man. She did manage, though, to catch his name, which was the same as Marian’s little stockbroker. Catherine always felt nervous during introductions; it seemed like such a tough moment, and she wondered how some people—like her new acquaintance at that moment—could handle it so easily. She pondered what she should say and what might happen if she said nothing at all. Thankfully, the results at the moment were quite pleasant. Mr. Townsend quickly eliminated her awkwardness by starting a conversation with a relaxed smile, as if he had known her for a year.
“What a delightful party! What a charming house! What an interesting family! What a pretty girl your cousin is!”
“What an amazing party! What a lovely house! What a fascinating family! Your cousin is such a pretty girl!”
These observations, in themselves of no great profundity, Mr. Townsend seemed to offer for what they were worth, and as a contribution to an acquaintance. He looked straight into Catherine’s eyes. She answered nothing; she only listened, and looked at him; and he, as if he expected no particular reply, went on to say many other things in the same comfortable and natural manner. Catherine, though she felt tongue-tied, was conscious of no embarrassment; it seemed proper that he should talk, and that she should simply look at him. What made it natural was that he was so handsome, or rather, as she phrased it to herself, so beautiful. The music had been silent for a while, but it suddenly began again; and then he asked her, with a deeper, intenser smile, if she would do him the honour of dancing with him. Even to this inquiry she gave no audible assent; she simply let him put his arm round her waist—as she did so it occurred to her more vividly than it had ever done before, that this was a singular place for a gentleman’s arm to be—and in a moment he was guiding her round the room in the harmonious rotation of the polka. When they paused she felt that she was red; and then, for some moments, she stopped looking at him. She fanned herself, and looked at the flowers that were painted on her fan. He asked her if she would begin again, and she hesitated to answer, still looking at the flowers.
These observations, while not particularly deep, Mr. Townsend seemed to share for what they were worth, as a way to bond. He looked directly into Catherine’s eyes. She didn’t respond verbally; she just listened and looked at him. He continued speaking in the same relaxed and natural way, expecting no special reply. Although Catherine felt a bit speechless, she didn’t feel awkward; it felt right for him to talk and for her to simply look at him. What made it feel natural was how attractive he was, or as she thought to herself, how beautiful. The music had been quiet for a bit, but then it picked up again; he then asked her, with a deeper, more intense smile, if she would do him the honor of dancing with him. Even to this question, she didn’t give an audible reply; she just allowed him to put his arm around her waist—as she did this, she realized more clearly than ever before that it was quite an unusual place for a gentleman’s arm to be—and in a moment he was leading her around the room in the smooth rhythm of the polka. When they stopped, she felt her face flush; and then, for a few moments, she avoided looking at him. She fanned herself and stared at the flowers painted on her fan. He asked her if she wanted to start again, and she hesitated to respond, still fixated on the flowers.
“Does it make you dizzy?” he asked, in a tone of great kindness.
“Does it make you dizzy?” he asked, kindly.
Then Catherine looked up at him; he was certainly beautiful, and not at all red. “Yes,” she said; she hardly knew why, for dancing had never made her dizzy.
Then Catherine looked up at him; he was definitely good-looking, and not at all flustered. “Yeah,” she said; she barely knew why, because dancing had never made her feel dizzy.
“Ah, well, in that case,” said Mr. Townsend, “we will sit still and talk. I will find a good place to sit.”
“Ah, well, in that case,” Mr. Townsend said, “let's stay put and chat. I'll find a good spot to sit.”
He found a good place—a charming place; a little sofa that seemed meant only for two persons. The rooms by this time were very full; the dancers increased in number, and people stood close in front of them, turning their backs, so that Catherine and her companion seemed secluded and unobserved. “We will talk,” the young man had said; but he still did all the talking. Catherine leaned back in her place, with her eyes fixed upon him, smiling and thinking him very clever. He had features like young men in pictures; Catherine had never seen such features—so delicate, so chiselled and finished—among the young New Yorkers whom she passed in the streets and met at parties. He was tall and slim, but he looked extremely strong. Catherine thought he looked like a statue. But a statue would not talk like that, and, above all, would not have eyes of so rare a colour. He had never been at Mrs. Almond’s before; he felt very much like a stranger; and it was very kind of Catherine to take pity on him. He was Arthur Townsend’s cousin—not very near; several times removed—and Arthur had brought him to present him to the family. In fact, he was a great stranger in New York. It was his native place; but he had not been there for many years. He had been knocking about the world, and living in far-away lands; he had only come back a month or two before. New York was very pleasant, only he felt lonely.
He found a nice spot—a charming spot; a small sofa that seemed perfect for two people. By this time, the rooms were quite crowded; the number of dancers had grown, and people stood closely in front of them, turning their backs, so Catherine and her companion felt secluded and unnoticed. “We will talk,” the young man had said; but he was still doing all the talking. Catherine leaned back in her seat, her eyes on him, smiling and thinking he was very clever. He had features like the young men in paintings; Catherine had never seen such features—so delicate, so sculpted and polished—among the young New Yorkers she passed on the streets and met at parties. He was tall and slender, but he looked very strong. Catherine thought he resembled a statue. But a statue wouldn’t talk like that, and, above all, wouldn’t have eyes of such a rare color. He had never been to Mrs. Almond’s before; he felt quite like an outsider; and it was very kind of Catherine to take pity on him. He was Arthur Townsend’s cousin—not very closely related; several times removed—and Arthur had brought him to introduce him to the family. In fact, he was a big stranger in New York. It was his hometown; but he hadn’t been there for many years. He had been traveling around the world and living in distant lands; he had only come back a month or two ago. New York was nice, but he felt lonely.
“You see, people forget you,” he said, smiling at Catherine with his delightful gaze, while he leaned forward obliquely, turning towards her, with his elbows on his knees.
“You know, people forget you,” he said, smiling at Catherine with his charming gaze, as he leaned forward slightly, turning toward her with his elbows on his knees.
It seemed to Catherine that no one who had once seen him would ever forget him; but though she made this reflexion she kept it to herself, almost as you would keep something precious.
It felt to Catherine like no one who had ever seen him would forget him; but even though she thought this, she kept it to herself, like you would cherish something valuable.
They sat there for some time. He was very amusing. He asked her about the people that were near them; he tried to guess who some of them were, and he made the most laughable mistakes. He criticised them very freely, in a positive, off-hand way. Catherine had never heard any one—especially any young man—talk just like that. It was the way a young man might talk in a novel; or better still, in a play, on the stage, close before the footlights, looking at the audience, and with every one looking at him, so that you wondered at his presence of mind. And yet Mr. Townsend was not like an actor; he seemed so sincere, so natural. This was very interesting; but in the midst of it Marian Almond came pushing through the crowd, with a little ironical cry, when she found these young people still together, which made every one turn round, and cost Catherine a conscious blush. Marian broke up their talk, and told Mr. Townsend—whom she treated as if she were already married, and he had become her cousin—to run away to her mother, who had been wishing for the last half-hour to introduce him to Mr. Almond.
They sat there for a while. He was really entertaining. He asked her about the people around them, tried to guess who some of them were, and made the funniest mistakes. He critiqued them quite freely, in a lighthearted way. Catherine had never heard anyone—especially a young man—speak like that. It was the kind of banter you might read in a novel; or even better, in a play, right in front of the audience, with everyone focused on him, making you admire his confidence. Yet Mr. Townsend didn't seem like an actor; he felt so genuine, so relaxed. This was really intriguing; but just then, Marian Almond pushed through the crowd with a little ironic shout when she saw the two of them still together, which made everyone turn around and caused Catherine to blush. Marian interrupted their conversation and told Mr. Townsend—whom she acted like she was already married to, treating him as if he were her cousin—to go meet her mother, who had been wanting to introduce him to Mr. Almond for the last half hour.
“We shall meet again!” he said to Catherine as he left her, and Catherine thought it a very original speech.
“We'll meet again!” he said to Catherine as he left her, and Catherine thought it was a very original line.
Her cousin took her by the arm, and made her walk about. “I needn’t ask you what you think of Morris!” the young girl exclaimed.
Her cousin grabbed her arm and made her walk around. “I don’t even need to ask what you think of Morris!” the young girl exclaimed.
“Is that his name?”
“Is that their name?”
“I don’t ask you what you think of his name, but what you think of himself,” said Marian.
“I’m not asking you what you think of his name, but what you think of him,” said Marian.
“Oh, nothing particular!” Catherine answered, dissembling for the first time in her life.
“Oh, nothing special!” Catherine replied, pretending for the first time in her life.
“I have half a mind to tell him that!” cried Marian. “It will do him good. He’s so terribly conceited.”
“I’m seriously thinking about telling him that!” Marian exclaimed. “It would really help him out. He’s just so incredibly full of himself.”
“Conceited?” said Catherine, staring.
"Full of herself?" Catherine said, staring.
“So Arthur says, and Arthur knows about him.”
“So Arthur says, and Arthur knows about him.”
“Oh, don’t tell him!” Catherine murmured imploringly.
“Oh, don’t tell him!” Catherine whispered urgently.
“Don’t tell him he’s conceited? I have told him so a dozen times.”
“Don’t say he’s arrogant? I’ve told him that a dozen times.”
At this profession of audacity Catherine looked down at her little companion in amazement. She supposed it was because Marian was going to be married that she took so much on herself; but she wondered too, whether, when she herself should become engaged, such exploits would be expected of her.
At this bold declaration, Catherine looked down at her little friend in surprise. She thought it was because Marian was about to get married that she was taking on so much; but she also wondered if, when she herself got engaged, such feats would be expected of her.
Half an hour later she saw her Aunt Penniman sitting in the embrasure of a window, with her head a little on one side, and her gold eye-glass raised to her eyes, which were wandering about the room. In front of her was a gentleman, bending forward a little, with his back turned to Catherine. She knew his back immediately, though she had never seen it; for when he had left her, at Marian’s instigation, he had retreated in the best order, without turning round. Morris Townsend—the name had already become very familiar to her, as if some one had been repeating it in her ear for the last half-hour—Morris Townsend was giving his impressions of the company to her aunt, as he had done to herself; he was saying clever things, and Mrs. Penniman was smiling, as if she approved of them. As soon as Catherine had perceived this she moved away; she would not have liked him to turn round and see her. But it gave her pleasure—the whole thing. That he should talk with Mrs. Penniman, with whom she lived and whom she saw and talked with every day—that seemed to keep him near her, and to make him even easier to contemplate than if she herself had been the object of his civilities; and that Aunt Lavinia should like him, should not be shocked or startled by what he said, this also appeared to the girl a personal gain; for Aunt Lavinia’s standard was extremely high, planted as it was over the grave of her late husband, in which, as she had convinced every one, the very genius of conversation was buried. One of the Almond boys, as Catherine called him, invited our heroine to dance a quadrille, and for a quarter of an hour her feet at least were occupied. This time she was not dizzy; her head was very clear. Just when the dance was over, she found herself in the crowd face to face with her father. Dr. Sloper had usually a little smile, never a very big one, and with his little smile playing in his clear eyes and on his neatly-shaved lips, he looked at his daughter’s crimson gown.
Half an hour later, she saw her Aunt Penniman sitting in the window, her head tilted slightly to one side, with her gold eyeglass raised to her eyes, which were scanning the room. In front of her was a man leaning forward a bit, with his back to Catherine. She recognized his back immediately, even though she had never seen it before; when he had left her, on Marian's suggestion, he had walked away in perfect order without looking back. Morris Townsend—the name had already become very familiar to her, as if someone had been whispering it in her ear for the last half-hour—was sharing his thoughts about the guests with her aunt, just as he had done with her. He was saying clever things, and Mrs. Penniman was smiling, clearly in approval. As soon as Catherine noticed this, she moved away; she wouldn’t have wanted him to turn around and see her. But it brought her joy—the whole situation. The fact that he was talking with Mrs. Penniman, someone she lived with and spoke to every day, made him feel closer to her and even easier to think about than if she had been the one he was being nice to; and it was also a win for her that Aunt Lavinia liked him and was neither shocked nor surprised by what he said. This seemed like a personal victory, as Aunt Lavinia’s standards were extremely high, established over the memory of her late husband, in whose grave she had convinced everyone lay the very essence of great conversation. One of the Almond boys, as Catherine called him, asked our heroine to dance a quadrille, and for a quarter of an hour, at least, her feet were busy. This time she wasn’t dizzy; her head was clear. Just when the dance ended, she found herself in the crowd, face to face with her father. Dr. Sloper usually had a small smile, never a big one, and with his little smile playing in his clear eyes and on his neatly-shaved lips, he looked at his daughter’s crimson gown.
“Is it possible that this magnificent person is my child?” he said.
“Is it possible that this amazing person is my child?” he said.
You would have surprised him if you had told him so; but it is a literal fact that he almost never addressed his daughter save in the ironical form. Whenever he addressed her he gave her pleasure; but she had to cut her pleasure out of the piece, as it were. There were portions left over, light remnants and snippets of irony, which she never knew what to do with, which seemed too delicate for her own use; and yet Catherine, lamenting the limitations of her understanding, felt that they were too valuable to waste and had a belief that if they passed over her head they yet contributed to the general sum of human wisdom.
You would have shocked him if you had said that, but it's true that he almost never spoke to his daughter except with irony. Whenever he did talk to her, it brought her joy, but she had to create her own happiness from it, so to speak. There were leftover bits, light remnants and snippets of irony, that she never knew what to do with; they seemed too fragile for her own use. Still, Catherine, wishing she understood better, felt they were too precious to ignore and believed that even if they flew over her head, they still added to the overall pool of human wisdom.
“I am not magnificent,” she said mildly, wishing that she had put on another dress.
“I’m not that impressive,” she said softly, wishing she had worn a different dress.
“You are sumptuous, opulent, expensive,” her father rejoined. “You look as if you had eighty thousand a year.”
“You're luxurious, extravagant, and high-maintenance,” her father replied. “You look like you make eighty thousand a year.”
“Well, so long as I haven’t—” said Catherine illogically. Her conception of her prospective wealth was as yet very indefinite.
“Well, as long as I haven’t—” said Catherine, not making much sense. Her idea of her future wealth was still pretty vague.
“So long as you haven’t you shouldn’t look as if you had. Have you enjoyed your party?”
“So long as you haven't, you shouldn't look like you have. Did you enjoy your party?”
Catherine hesitated a moment; and then, looking away, “I am rather tired,” she murmured. I have said that this entertainment was the beginning of something important for Catherine. For the second time in her life she made an indirect answer; and the beginning of a period of dissimulation is certainly a significant date. Catherine was not so easily tired as that.
Catherine hesitated for a moment, then looked away and said, “I’m a bit tired,” she murmured. I mentioned that this event marked the start of something important for Catherine. For the second time in her life, she gave an indirect answer, and the start of a time of deception is definitely a significant moment. Catherine wasn’t really that easily tired.
Nevertheless, in the carriage, as they drove home, she was as quiet as if fatigue had been her portion. Dr. Sloper’s manner of addressing his sister Lavinia had a good deal of resemblance to the tone he had adopted towards Catherine.
Nevertheless, in the carriage, as they drove home, she was as quiet as if she were exhausted. Dr. Sloper's way of speaking to his sister Lavinia was quite similar to how he spoke to Catherine.
“Who was the young man that was making love to you?” he presently asked.
“Who was the young guy that was making out with you?” he soon asked.
“Oh, my good brother!” murmured Mrs. Penniman, in deprecation.
“Oh, my dear brother!” murmured Mrs. Penniman, in disapproval.
“He seemed uncommonly tender. Whenever I looked at you, for half an hour, he had the most devoted air.”
“He seemed unusually gentle. Whenever I looked at you for half an hour, he had the most devoted expression.”
“The devotion was not to me,” said Mrs. Penniman. “It was to Catherine; he talked to me of her.”
“The devotion wasn’t towards me,” said Mrs. Penniman. “It was for Catherine; he spoke to me about her.”
Catherine had been listening with all her ears. “Oh, Aunt Penniman!” she exclaimed faintly.
Catherine had been listening intently. “Oh, Aunt Penniman!” she exclaimed softly.
“He is very handsome; he is very clever; he expressed himself with a great deal—a great deal of felicity,” her aunt went on.
“He's really attractive; he's really smart; he expresses himself with a lot— a lot of charm,” her aunt continued.
“He is in love with this regal creature, then?” the Doctor inquired humorously.
“Is he in love with this royal being, then?” the Doctor asked jokingly.
“Oh, father,” cried the girl, still more faintly, devoutly thankful the carriage was dark.
“Oh, Dad,” the girl cried, even more weakly, genuinely grateful that the carriage was dark.
“I don’t know that; but he admired her dress.”
“I don’t know that; but he admired her dress.”
Catherine did not say to herself in the dark, “My dress only?” Mrs. Penniman’s announcement struck her by its richness, not by its meagreness.
Catherine didn't think to herself in the dark, “Just my dress?” Mrs. Penniman’s announcement surprised her with its abundance, not its scarcity.
“You see,” said her father, “he thinks you have eighty thousand a year.”
"You see," her father said, "he thinks you make eighty thousand a year."
“I don’t believe he thinks of that,” said Mrs. Penniman; “he is too refined.”
“I don't think he's considering that,” said Mrs. Penniman; “he's too sophisticated.”
“He must be tremendously refined not to think of that!”
“He must be extremely sophisticated not to think of that!”
“Well, he is!” Catherine exclaimed, before she knew it.
“Well, he is!” Catherine exclaimed, before she realized it.
“I thought you had gone to sleep,” her father answered. “The hour has come!” he added to himself. “Lavinia is going to get up a romance for Catherine. It’s a shame to play such tricks on the girl. What is the gentleman’s name?” he went on, aloud.
“I thought you were asleep,” her father replied. “The time has come!” he added to himself. “Lavinia is going to create a romance for Catherine. It’s a shame to fool the girl like that. What’s the gentleman’s name?” he continued, speaking out loud.
“I didn’t catch it, and I didn’t like to ask him. He asked to be introduced to me,” said Mrs. Penniman, with a certain grandeur; “but you know how indistinctly Jefferson speaks.” Jefferson was Mr. Almond. “Catherine, dear, what was the gentleman’s name?”
“I didn’t catch it, and I didn’t want to ask him. He asked to be introduced to me,” said Mrs. Penniman, with a bit of flair; “but you know how uncle Jefferson speaks.” Jefferson was Mr. Almond. “Catherine, dear, what was the gentleman’s name?”
For a minute, if it had not been for the rumbling of the carriage, you might have heard a pin drop.
For a moment, if it hadn't been for the rumbling of the carriage, you could have heard a pin drop.
“I don’t know, Aunt Lavinia,” said Catherine, very softly. And, with all his irony, her father believed her.
“I don’t know, Aunt Lavinia,” Catherine said gently. And despite all his sarcasm, her father believed her.
p. 27p. 27V
He learned what he had asked some three or four days later, after Morris Townsend, with his cousin, had called in Washington Square. Mrs. Penniman did not tell her brother, on the drive home, that she had intimated to this agreeable young man, whose name she did not know, that, with her niece, she should be very glad to see him; but she was greatly pleased, and even a little flattered, when, late on a Sunday afternoon, the two gentlemen made their appearance. His coming with Arthur Townsend made it more natural and easy; the latter young man was on the point of becoming connected with the family, and Mrs. Penniman had remarked to Catherine that, as he was going to marry Marian, it would be polite in him to call. These events came to pass late in the autumn, and Catherine and her aunt had been sitting together in the closing dusk, by the firelight, in the high back parlour.
He found out what he had asked about three or four days later when Morris Townsend and his cousin visited Washington Square. Mrs. Penniman didn’t tell her brother on the way home that she had hinted to this charming young man, whose name she didn’t know, that she would be very happy to see him with her niece; but she felt quite pleased and even a bit flattered when, late on a Sunday afternoon, the two gentlemen showed up. His arrival with Arthur Townsend made it feel more casual and comfortable; the latter was about to join the family, and Mrs. Penniman had mentioned to Catherine that since he was going to marry Marian, it would be courteous for him to visit. These events took place late in the autumn, and Catherine and her aunt had been sitting together in the fading light, by the fire, in the high back parlor.
Arthur Townsend fell to Catherine’s portion, while his companion placed himself on the sofa, beside Mrs. Penniman. Catherine had hitherto not been a harsh critic; she was easy to please—she liked to talk with young men. But Marian’s betrothed, this evening, made her feel vaguely fastidious; he sat looking at the fire and rubbing his knees with his hands. As for Catherine, she scarcely even pretended to keep up the conversation; her attention had fixed itself on the other side of the room; she was listening to what went on between the other Mr. Townsend and her aunt. Every now and then he looked over at Catherine herself and smiled, as if to show that what he said was for her benefit too. Catherine would have liked to change her place, to go and sit near them, where she might see and hear him better. But she was afraid of seeming bold—of looking eager; and, besides, it would not have been polite to Marian’s little suitor. She wondered why the other gentleman had picked out her aunt—how he came to have so much to say to Mrs. Penniman, to whom, usually, young men were not especially devoted. She was not at all jealous of Aunt Lavinia, but she was a little envious, and above all she wondered; for Morris Townsend was an object on which she found that her imagination could exercise itself indefinitely. His cousin had been describing a house that he had taken in view of his union with Marian, and the domestic conveniences he meant to introduce into it; how Marian wanted a larger one, and Mrs. Almond recommended a smaller one, and how he himself was convinced that he had got the neatest house in New York.
Arthur Townsend settled into Catherine’s section, while his friend took a seat on the sofa next to Mrs. Penniman. Catherine had not been a harsh critic up until now; she was easy to please—she enjoyed chatting with young men. But Marian’s fiancé this evening made her feel a bit picky; he sat gazing at the fire and rubbing his knees with his hands. As for Catherine, she barely pretended to keep the conversation going; her attention was fixed on the other side of the room, where she listened to what was happening between the other Mr. Townsend and her aunt. Every now and then, he glanced over at Catherine and smiled, as if to show that what he was saying was relevant to her as well. Catherine wished she could switch places and sit closer to them, where she could see and hear him better. But she was afraid of coming off as bold—of looking too eager; and besides, it wouldn’t have been polite to Marian’s little suitor. She wondered why the other gentleman had chosen her aunt—how he ended up having so much to say to Mrs. Penniman, who usually attracted little interest from young men. She wasn’t jealous of Aunt Lavinia, but she felt a bit envious, and most of all she was curious; Morris Townsend was someone her imagination could endlessly explore. His cousin had been describing a house he had in mind for his future with Marian, detailing the domestic conveniences he planned to include; how Marian wanted a larger place, and Mrs. Almond suggested a smaller one, all while he was convinced he had found the neatest house in New York.
“It doesn’t matter,” he said; “it’s only for three or four years. At the end of three or four years we’ll move. That’s the way to live in New York—to move every three or four years. Then you always get the last thing. It’s because the city’s growing so quick—you’ve got to keep up with it. It’s going straight up town—that’s where New York’s going. If I wasn’t afraid Marian would be lonely, I’d go up there—right up to the top—and wait for it. Only have to wait ten years—they’d all come up after you. But Marian says she wants some neighbours—she doesn’t want to be a pioneer. She says that if she’s got to be the first settler she had better go out to Minnesota. I guess we’ll move up little by little; when we get tired of one street we’ll go higher. So you see we’ll always have a new house; it’s a great advantage to have a new house; you get all the latest improvements. They invent everything all over again about every five years, and it’s a great thing to keep up with the new things. I always try and keep up with the new things of every kind. Don’t you think that’s a good motto for a young couple—to keep ‘going higher’? That’s the name of that piece of poetry—what do they call it?—Excelsior!”
“It doesn’t matter,” he said; “it’s only for three or four years. At the end of three or four years, we’ll move. That’s how you live in New York—moving every three or four years. Then you always have the latest and greatest. The city’s growing so fast—you’ve got to keep up with it. It’s going straight up—that’s where New York is headed. If I wasn’t worried Marian would be lonely, I’d go up there—right to the top—and wait for it. You’d only have to wait ten years—they’d all come up after you. But Marian says she wants some neighbors—she doesn’t want to be a pioneer. She says that if she has to be the first settler, she might as well go out to Minnesota. I guess we’ll move higher and higher; when we get tired of one street, we’ll go up. So you see, we’ll always have a new house; it’s a big advantage to have a new house; you get all the latest improvements. They reinvent everything every five years or so, and it’s a great thing to stay updated with the new stuff. I always try to keep up with new things of all kinds. Don’t you think that’s a good motto for a young couple—to keep ‘going higher’? That’s the title of that poem—what do they call it?—Excelsior!”
Catherine bestowed on her junior visitor only just enough attention to feel that this was not the way Mr. Morris Townsend had talked the other night, or that he was talking now to her fortunate aunt. But suddenly his aspiring kinsman became more interesting. He seemed to have become conscious that she was affected by his companion’s presence, and he thought it proper to explain it.
Catherine gave her younger visitor just enough attention to realize that this wasn’t how Mr. Morris Townsend had spoken the other night, nor how he was conversing now with her lucky aunt. But suddenly, his ambitious relative became more interesting. He seemed to notice that she was influenced by his companion’s presence, and he felt it was necessary to explain.
“My cousin asked me to bring him, or I shouldn’t have taken the liberty. He seemed to want very much to come; you know he’s awfully sociable. I told him I wanted to ask you first, but he said Mrs. Penniman had invited him. He isn’t particular what he says when he wants to come somewhere! But Mrs. Penniman seems to think it’s all right.”
“My cousin asked me to bring him, or I wouldn’t have taken the liberty. He really wanted to come; you know he’s super sociable. I told him I wanted to check with you first, but he said Mrs. Penniman had invited him. He doesn’t really care what he says when he wants to go somewhere! But Mrs. Penniman seems to think it’s all good.”
“We are very glad to see him,” said Catherine. And she wished to talk more about him; but she hardly knew what to say. “I never saw him before,” she went on presently.
“We’re really happy to see him,” said Catherine. And she wanted to talk more about him; but she hardly knew what to say. “I’ve never seen him before,” she continued.
Arthur Townsend stared.
Arthur Townsend was staring.
“Why, he told me he talked with you for over half an hour the other night.”
“Why, he said he chatted with you for more than half an hour the other night.”
“I mean before the other night. That was the first time.”
“I mean before the other night. That was the first time.”
“Oh, he has been away from New York—he has been all round the world. He doesn’t know many people here, but he’s very sociable, and he wants to know every one.”
“Oh, he’s been away from New York—he’s traveled all around the world. He doesn’t know many people here, but he’s really outgoing, and he wants to meet everyone.”
“Every one?” said Catherine.
“Everyone?” said Catherine.
“Well, I mean all the good ones. All the pretty young ladies—like Mrs. Penniman!” and Arthur Townsend gave a private laugh.
“Well, I mean all the good ones. All the pretty young ladies—like Mrs. Penniman!” and Arthur Townsend chuckled to himself.
“My aunt likes him very much,” said Catherine.
“My aunt really likes him,” Catherine said.
“Most people like him—he’s so brilliant.”
“Most people like him—he’s really smart.”
“He’s more like a foreigner,” Catherine suggested.
“He's more like a foreigner,” Catherine suggested.
“Well, I never knew a foreigner!” said young Townsend, in a tone which seemed to indicate that his ignorance had been optional.
"Well, I've never met a foreigner before!" said young Townsend, with a tone that suggested his ignorance was a choice.
“Neither have I,” Catherine confessed, with more humility. “They say they are generally brilliant,” she added vaguely.
“Me neither,” Catherine admitted, a bit more modestly. “They say they’re usually really smart,” she added vaguely.
“Well, the people of this city are clever enough for me. I know some of them that think they are too clever for me; but they ain’t!”
“Well, the people of this city are smart enough for me. I know some of them who think they're too smart for me; but they're not!”
“I suppose you can’t be too clever,” said Catherine, still with humility.
“I guess you can't be too smart,” Catherine said, still being humble.
“I don’t know. I know some people that call my cousin too clever.”
“I don’t know. I know some people who think my cousin is too smart.”
Catherine listened to this statement with extreme interest, and a feeling that if Morris Townsend had a fault it would naturally be that one. But she did not commit herself, and in a moment she asked: “Now that he has come back, will he stay here always?”
Catherine listened to this statement with great interest, feeling that if Morris Townsend had a flaw, it would definitely be that one. But she didn't reveal her thoughts, and a moment later she asked, “Now that he’s back, will he stay here forever?”
“Ah,” said Arthur, “if he can get something to do.”
“Ah,” said Arthur, “if he can find something to do.”
“Something to do?”
"Something to do?"
“Some place or other; some business.”
“Somewhere; some job.”
“Hasn’t he got any?” said Catherine, who had never heard of a young man—of the upper class—in this situation.
“Doesn’t he have any?” said Catherine, who had never heard of a young man—of the upper class—in this situation.
“No; he’s looking round. But he can’t find anything.”
“No, he’s looking around. But he can’t find anything.”
“I am very sorry,” Catherine permitted herself to observe.
“I’m really sorry,” Catherine allowed herself to say.
“Oh, he doesn’t mind,” said young Townsend. “He takes it easy—he isn’t in a hurry. He is very particular.”
“Oh, he doesn’t mind,” said young Townsend. “He takes it easy—he isn’t in a hurry. He is very particular.”
Catherine thought he naturally would be, and gave herself up for some moments to the contemplation of this idea, in several of its bearings.
Catherine thought he would naturally be, and spent some time considering this idea from different angles.
“Won’t his father take him into his business—his office?” she at last inquired.
“Won’t his dad bring him into the family business—his office?” she finally asked.
“He hasn’t got any father—he has only got a sister. Your sister can’t help you much.”
“He doesn’t have a father—he only has a sister. Your sister can’t help you much.”
It seemed to Catherine that if she were his sister she would disprove this axiom. “Is she—is she pleasant?” she asked in a moment.
It seemed to Catherine that if she were his sister, she would prove this saying wrong. “Is she— is she nice?” she asked after a moment.
“I don’t know—I believe she’s very respectable,” said young Townsend. And then he looked across to his cousin and began to laugh. “Look here, we are talking about you,” he added.
“I don’t know—I think she’s really respectable,” said young Townsend. Then he glanced over at his cousin and started to laugh. “Hey, we’re talking about you,” he added.
Morris Townsend paused in his conversation with Mrs. Penniman, and stared, with a little smile. Then he got up, as if he were going.
Morris Townsend stopped talking to Mrs. Penniman and smiled a bit. Then he stood up, as if he were about to leave.
“As far as you are concerned, I can’t return the compliment,” he said to Catherine’s companion. “But as regards Miss Sloper, it’s another affair.”
“As far as you’re concerned, I can’t return the compliment,” he said to Catherine’s companion. “But when it comes to Miss Sloper, that’s a different story.”
Catherine thought this little speech wonderfully well turned; but she was embarrassed by it, and she also got up. Morris Townsend stood looking at her and smiling; he put out his hand for farewell. He was going, without having said anything to her; but even on these terms she was glad to have seen him.
Catherine thought this little speech was really well done; but she felt awkward about it, and she also got up. Morris Townsend stood there looking at her and smiling; he reached out his hand for a goodbye. He was leaving without having said anything to her; but even under those circumstances, she was happy to have seen him.
“I will tell her what you have said—when you go!” said Mrs. Penniman, with an insinuating laugh.
“I'll tell her what you said—when you leave!” said Mrs. Penniman, with a sly laugh.
Catherine blushed, for she felt almost as if they were making sport of her. What in the world could this beautiful young man have said? He looked at her still, in spite of her blush; but very kindly and respectfully.
Catherine blushed, feeling as if they were joking about her. What on earth could this handsome young man have said? He continued to look at her, despite her blush, but with kindness and respect.
“I have had no talk with you,” he said, “and that was what I came for. But it will be a good reason for coming another time; a little pretext—if I am obliged to give one. I am not afraid of what your aunt will say when I go.”
“I haven't talked to you,” he said, “and that's why I came. But it'll be a good excuse to come back another time; just a little pretext—if I need to provide one. I'm not worried about what your aunt will say when I leave.”
With this the two young men took their departure; after which Catherine, with her blush still lingering, directed a serious and interrogative eye to Mrs. Penniman. She was incapable of elaborate artifice, and she resorted to no jocular device—to no affectation of the belief that she had been maligned—to learn what she desired.
With that, the two young men left. After they were gone, Catherine, still blushing, looked seriously at Mrs. Penniman, as if questioning her. She wasn't good at complex tricks and didn't use any playful tactics or pretend to believe she had been misunderstood to find out what she wanted to know.
“What did you say you would tell me?” she asked.
“What did you say you were going to tell me?” she asked.
Mrs. Penniman came up to her, smiling and nodding a little, looked at her all over, and gave a twist to the knot of ribbon in her neck. “It’s a great secret, my dear child; but he is coming a-courting!”
Mrs. Penniman approached her with a smile and a slight nod, looked her up and down, and adjusted the ribbon knot around her neck. “It’s a big secret, my dear; but he’s coming to court you!”
Catherine was serious still. “Is that what he told you!”
Catherine was still serious. “Is that what he said to you?”
“He didn’t say so exactly. But he left me to guess it. I’m a good guesser.”
"He didn't say it outright. But he made me figure it out. I'm pretty good at guessing."
“Do you mean a-courting me?”
“Are you courting me?”
“Not me, certainly, miss; though I must say he is a hundred times more polite to a person who has no longer extreme youth to recommend her than most of the young men. He is thinking of some one else.” And Mrs. Penniman gave her niece a delicate little kiss. “You must be very gracious to him.”
“Not me, definitely not, miss; but I have to say he’s a hundred times more polite to someone who isn’t super young anymore than most young men are. He’s thinking of someone else.” And Mrs. Penniman gave her niece a gentle little kiss. “You should be very kind to him.”
Catherine stared—she was bewildered. “I don’t understand you,” she said; “he doesn’t know me.”
Catherine stared—she was confused. “I don’t get you,” she said; “he doesn’t know me.”
“Oh yes, he does; more than you think. I have told him all about you.”
“Oh yeah, he does; more than you realize. I’ve told him everything about you.”
“Oh, Aunt Penniman!” murmured Catherine, as if this had been a breach of trust. “He is a perfect stranger—we don’t know him.” There was infinite, modesty in the poor girl’s “we.”
“Oh, Aunt Penniman!” Catherine whispered, as if this was a betrayal of trust. “He’s a complete stranger—we don’t know him.” There was a deep sense of modesty in the poor girl’s “we.”
Aunt Penniman, however, took no account of it; she spoke even with a touch of acrimony. “My dear Catherine, you know very well that you admire him!”
Aunt Penniman, however, ignored it; she even spoke with a hint of bitterness. “My dear Catherine, you know very well that you like him!”
“Oh, Aunt Penniman!” Catherine could only murmur again. It might very well be that she admired him—though this did not seem to her a thing to talk about. But that this brilliant stranger—this sudden apparition, who had barely heard the sound of her voice—took that sort of interest in her that was expressed by the romantic phrase of which Mrs. Penniman had just made use: this could only be a figment of the restless brain of Aunt Lavinia, whom every one knew to be a woman of powerful imagination.
“Oh, Aunt Penniman!” Catherine could only whisper again. It might be true that she admired him—even though it didn’t seem like something to discuss. But the fact that this brilliant stranger—this unexpected appearance, who had hardly heard her speak—showed that kind of interest in her, as reflected in the romantic words Mrs. Penniman had just used: that could only be a figment of Aunt Lavinia’s restless imagination, known to be quite vivid by everyone.
p.
34p. 34VI
Mrs. Penniman even took for granted at times that other people had as much imagination as herself; so that when, half an hour later, her brother came in, she addressed him quite on this principle.
Mrs. Penniman sometimes assumed that other people had as much imagination as she did; so when her brother came in half an hour later, she spoke to him based on this belief.
“He has just been here, Austin; it’s such a pity you missed him.”
“He just left, Austin; it’s such a shame you missed him.”
“Whom in the world have I missed?” asked the Doctor.
“Who in the world have I missed?” asked the Doctor.
“Mr. Morris Townsend; he has made us such a delightful visit.”
“Mr. Morris Townsend; he has given us such a lovely visit.”
“And who in the world is Mr. Morris Townsend?”
“And who in the world is Mr. Morris Townsend?”
“Aunt Penniman means the gentleman—the gentleman whose name I couldn’t remember,” said Catherine.
“Aunt Penniman is talking about the gentleman—the gentleman whose name I couldn’t remember,” said Catherine.
“The gentleman at Elizabeth’s party who was so struck with Catherine,” Mrs. Penniman added.
“The guy at Elizabeth’s party who was so taken with Catherine,” Mrs. Penniman added.
“Oh, his name is Morris Townsend, is it? And did he come here to propose to you?”
“Oh, his name is Morris Townsend, huh? And did he come here to ask you to marry him?”
“Oh, father,” murmured the girl for all answer, turning away to the window, where the dusk had deepened to darkness.
“Oh, dad,” the girl whispered in response, turning to the window, where the evening had turned to darkness.
“I hope he won’t do that without your permission,” said Mrs. Penniman, very graciously.
“I hope he won’t do that without your permission,” Mrs. Penniman said politely.
“After all, my dear, he seems to have yours,” her brother answered.
“After all, my dear, he appears to have yours,” her brother replied.
Lavinia simpered, as if this might not be quite enough, and Catherine, with her forehead touching the window-panes, listened to this exchange of epigrams as reservedly as if they had not each been a pin-prick in her own destiny.
Lavinia smiled flirtatiously, as if that might not be sufficient, and Catherine, with her forehead resting against the window, listened to their witty back-and-forth as if it hadn’t each been a sharp jab in her own life.
“The next time he comes,” the Doctor added, “you had better call me. He might like to see me.”
“The next time he comes,” the Doctor added, “you should call me. He might want to see me.”
Morris Townsend came again, some five days afterwards; but Dr. Sloper was not called, as he was absent from home at the time. Catherine was with her aunt when the young man’s name was brought in, and Mrs. Penniman, effacing herself and protesting, made a great point of her niece’s going into the drawing-room alone.
Morris Townsend came by again about five days later, but Dr. Sloper wasn't called since he was out of town at the time. Catherine was with her aunt when they mentioned the young man's name, and Mrs. Penniman, making a show of stepping aside and insisting, strongly encouraged her niece to go into the drawing-room by herself.
“This time it’s for you—for you only,” she said. “Before, when he talked to me, it was only preliminary—it was to gain my confidence. Literally, my dear, I should not have the courage to show myself to-day.”
“This time it’s for you—for you only,” she said. “Before, when he talked to me, it was just a warm-up—it was to gain my trust. Honestly, my dear, I wouldn’t have the courage to show myself today.”
And this was perfectly true. Mrs. Penniman was not a brave woman, and Morris Townsend had struck her as a young man of great force of character, and of remarkable powers of satire; a keen, resolute, brilliant nature, with which one must exercise a great deal of tact. She said to herself that he was “imperious,” and she liked the word and the idea. She was not the least jealous of her niece, and she had been perfectly happy with Mr. Penniman, but in the bottom of her heart she permitted herself the observation: “That’s the sort of husband I should have had!” He was certainly much more imperious—she ended by calling it imperial—than Mr. Penniman.
And this was completely true. Mrs. Penniman wasn't a brave woman, and Morris Townsend seemed to her like a guy with a lot of strength of character and a sharp wit; a smart, determined, brilliant person who required a lot of tact. She thought of him as “imperious,” and she liked both the word and the idea. She wasn’t at all jealous of her niece, and she was perfectly happy with Mr. Penniman, but deep down she allowed herself to think: “That’s the kind of husband I should have had!” He was definitely much more imperious—she eventually called it imperial—than Mr. Penniman.
So Catherine saw Mr. Townsend alone, and her aunt did not come in even at the end of the visit. The visit was a long one; he sat there—in the front parlour, in the biggest armchair—for more than an hour. He seemed more at home this time—more familiar; lounging a little in the chair, slapping a cushion that was near him with his stick, and looking round the room a good deal, and at the objects it contained, as well as at Catherine; whom, however, he also contemplated freely. There was a smile of respectful devotion in his handsome eyes which seemed to Catherine almost solemnly beautiful; it made her think of a young knight in a poem. His talk, however, was not particularly knightly; it was light and easy and friendly; it took a practical turn, and he asked a number of questions about herself—what were her tastes—if she liked this and that—what were her habits. He said to her, with his charming smile, “Tell me about yourself; give me a little sketch.” Catherine had very little to tell, and she had no talent for sketching; but before he went she had confided to him that she had a secret passion for the theatre, which had been but scantily gratified, and a taste for operatic music—that of Bellini and Donizetti, in especial (it must be remembered in extenuation of this primitive young woman that she held these opinions in an age of general darkness)—which she rarely had an occasion to hear, except on the hand-organ. She confessed that she was not particularly fond of literature. Morris Townsend agreed with her that books were tiresome things; only, as he said, you had to read a good many before you found it out. He had been to places that people had written books about, and they were not a bit like the descriptions. To see for yourself—that was the great thing; he always tried to see for himself. He had seen all the principal actors—he had been to all the best theatres in London and Paris. But the actors were always like the authors—they always exaggerated. He liked everything to be natural. Suddenly he stopped, looking at Catherine with his smile.
So Catherine met with Mr. Townsend alone, and her aunt didn't come in even at the end of the visit. The visit lasted a long time; he sat there—in the front parlor, in the biggest armchair—for more than an hour. He seemed more comfortable this time—more familiar; lounging a bit in the chair, tapping a nearby cushion with his stick, and looking around the room a lot, as well as at Catherine, whom he also observed openly. There was a smile of respectful admiration in his handsome eyes that struck Catherine as almost solemnly beautiful; it made her think of a young knight in a poem. However, his conversation wasn't particularly knightly; it was light, easy, and friendly. It turned practical, and he asked her a number of questions about herself—what her interests were—if she liked this or that—what her habits were. He said to her, with his charming smile, “Tell me about yourself; give me a little overview.” Catherine didn’t have much to share, and she wasn’t great at summarizing; but before he left, she confided that she had a secret passion for the theater, which had been little fulfilled, and a taste for operatic music—especially that of Bellini and Donizetti (it’s worth noting that this primitive young woman formed these opinions in a time of general darkness)—which she rarely had the chance to hear, except on the street organ. She admitted she wasn’t particularly fond of literature. Morris Townsend agreed with her that books could be boring; he added that you had to read a lot before realizing that. He had visited places that people had written about, and they weren’t at all like the descriptions. To see things for yourself—that was the real deal; he always tried to see for himself. He had seen all the main actors—visited all the best theaters in London and Paris. But the actors were always like the authors—they always exaggerated. He preferred everything to be natural. Suddenly, he stopped, looking at Catherine with his smile.
“That’s what I like you for; you are so natural! Excuse me,” he added; “you see I am natural myself!”
“That’s what I appreciate about you; you’re so genuine! Excuse me,” he added; “you see, I’m genuine myself!”
And before she had time to think whether she excused him or not—which afterwards, at leisure, she became conscious that she did—he began to talk about music, and to say that it was his greatest pleasure in life. He had heard all the great singers in Paris and London—Pasta and Rubini and Lablache—and when you had done that, you could say that you knew what singing was.
And before she had a chance to think about whether she forgave him or not—which later, when she had time to reflect, she realized she did—he started talking about music, saying it was his greatest joy in life. He had listened to all the great singers in Paris and London—Pasta, Rubini, and Lablache—and once you had experienced that, you could honestly say you knew what singing was.
“I sing a little myself,” he said; “some day I will show you. Not to-day, but some other time.”
“I sing a bit myself,” he said, “someday I’ll show you. Not today, but another time.”
And then he got up to go; he had omitted, by accident, to say that he would sing to her if she would play to him. He thought of this after he got into the street; but he might have spared his compunction, for Catherine had not noticed the lapse. She was thinking only that “some other time” had a delightful sound; it seemed to spread itself over the future.
And then he stood up to leave; he had accidentally forgotten to mention that he would sing for her if she played for him. He remembered this once he got out onto the street, but he could have saved himself the regret because Catherine hadn't noticed the slip. She was only thinking that “some other time” sounded lovely; it felt like it stretched out over the future.
This was all the more reason, however, though she was ashamed and uncomfortable, why she should tell her father that Mr. Morris Townsend had called again. She announced the fact abruptly, almost violently, as soon as the Doctor came into the house; and having done so—it was her duty—she took measures to leave the room. But she could not leave it fast enough; her father stopped her just as she reached the door.
This was even more reason, though she felt embarrassed and uneasy, for her to tell her father that Mr. Morris Townsend had called again. She blurted it out, almost harshly, as soon as the Doctor came into the house; and having done that—it was her responsibility—she tried to exit the room. But she couldn't leave quickly enough; her father stopped her right as she was about to reach the door.
“Well, my dear, did he propose to you to-day?” the Doctor asked.
“Well, my dear, did he propose to you today?” the Doctor asked.
This was just what she had been afraid he would say; and yet she had no answer ready. Of course she would have liked to take it as a joke—as her father must have meant it; and yet she would have liked, also, in denying it, to be a little positive, a little sharp; so that he would perhaps not ask the question again. She didn’t like it—it made her unhappy. But Catherine could never be sharp; and for a moment she only stood, with her hand on the door-knob, looking at her satiric parent, and giving a little laugh.
This was exactly what she had been worried he would say; yet she had no response prepared. Of course, she would have preferred to take it as a joke—as her dad must have intended; but she also wanted to deny it with a bit of confidence, a little edge, so he might not ask the question again. She found it unpleasant—it made her unhappy. But Catherine could never be assertive; and for a moment, she just stood there, her hand on the doorknob, looking at her sarcastic dad and giving a small laugh.
“Decidedly,” said the Doctor to himself, “my daughter is not brilliant.”
“Clearly,” the Doctor said to himself, “my daughter is not exceptional.”
But he had no sooner made this reflexion than Catherine found something; she had decided, on the whole, to take the thing as a joke.
But as soon as he thought about this, Catherine found something; she had basically decided to take it as a joke.
“Perhaps he will do it the next time!” she exclaimed, with a repetition of her laugh. And she quickly got out of the room.
“Maybe he’ll do it next time!” she said, laughing again. And she hurried out of the room.
The Doctor stood staring; he wondered whether his daughter were serious. Catherine went straight to her own room, and by the time she reached it she bethought herself that there was something else—something better—she might have said. She almost wished, now, that her father would ask his question again, so that she might reply: “Oh yes, Mr. Morris Townsend proposed to me, and I refused him!”
The Doctor stood there in shock, unsure if his daughter was being serious. Catherine went directly to her room, and by the time she got there, she realized there was something else—something better—she could have said. She almost wished her father would ask his question again so she could answer: “Oh yes, Mr. Morris Townsend proposed to me, and I said no!”
The Doctor, however, began to put his questions elsewhere; it naturally having occurred to him that he ought to inform himself properly about this handsome young man who had formed the habit of running in and out of his house. He addressed himself to the younger of his sisters, Mrs. Almond—not going to her for the purpose; there was no such hurry as that—but having made a note of the matter for the first opportunity. The Doctor was never eager, never impatient nor nervous; but he made notes of everything, and he regularly consulted his notes. Among them the information he obtained from Mrs. Almond about Morris Townsend took its place.
The Doctor, however, started directing his questions elsewhere; it naturally occurred to him that he should get to know this handsome young man who had made a habit of coming in and out of his house. He approached his younger sister, Mrs. Almond—not for that specific purpose; there was no rush—but he had noted it for the first chance he got. The Doctor was never eager, nor impatient, nor anxious; but he made notes on everything and regularly checked them. Among those notes was the information he gathered from Mrs. Almond about Morris Townsend.
“Lavinia has already been to ask me,” she said. “Lavinia is most excited; I don’t understand it. It’s not, after all, Lavinia that the young man is supposed to have designs upon. She is very peculiar.”
“Lavinia has already come to ask me,” she said. “Lavinia is really excited; I don’t get it. It’s not even Lavinia that the young man is supposed to be interested in. She’s very strange.”
“Ah, my dear,” the Doctor replied, “she has not lived with me these twelve years without my finding it out!”
“Ah, my dear,” the Doctor replied, “she hasn’t lived with me for twelve years without me figuring it out!”
“She has got such an artificial mind,” said Mrs. Almond, who always enjoyed an opportunity to discuss Lavinia’s peculiarities with her brother. “She didn’t want me to tell you that she had asked me about Mr. Townsend; but I told her I would. She always wants to conceal everything.”
“She's got such a fake mindset,” said Mrs. Almond, who always liked to take the chance to talk about Lavinia's quirks with her brother. “She didn’t want me to tell you that she asked me about Mr. Townsend, but I told her I would. She always wants to hide everything.”
“And yet at moments no one blurts things out with such crudity. She is like a revolving lighthouse; pitch darkness alternating with a dazzling brilliancy! But what did you tell her?” the Doctor asked.
“And yet at times no one speaks so bluntly. She’s like a rotating lighthouse; complete darkness alternating with a stunning brightness! But what did you say to her?” the Doctor asked.
“What I tell you; that I know very little of him.”
“What I’m saying is, I don’t know much about him.”
“Lavinia must have been disappointed at that,” said the Doctor; “she would prefer him to have been guilty of some romantic crime. However, we must make the best of people. They tell me our gentleman is the cousin of the little boy to whom you are about to entrust the future of your little girl.”
“Lavinia must have been disappointed by that,” said the Doctor. “She would have preferred him to be guilty of some romantic crime. However, we have to make the best of people. They tell me our gentleman is the cousin of the little boy you’re about to trust with the future of your little girl.”
“Arthur is not a little boy; he is a very old man; you and I will never be so old. He is a distant relation of Lavinia’s protégé. The name is the same, but I am given to understand that there are Townsends and Townsends. So Arthur’s mother tells me; she talked about ‘branches’—younger branches, elder branches, inferior branches—as if it were a royal house. Arthur, it appears, is of the reigning line, but poor Lavinia’s young man is not. Beyond this, Arthur’s mother knows very little about him; she has only a vague story that he has been ‘wild.’ But I know his sister a little, and she is a very nice woman. Her name is Mrs. Montgomery; she is a widow, with a little property and five children. She lives in the Second Avenue.”
“Arthur is not a little boy; he’s very old; you and I will never be that old. He’s a distant relative of Lavinia’s protégé. The name is the same, but I’ve heard there are different kinds of Townsends. That’s what Arthur’s mother told me; she mentioned ‘branches’—younger branches, elder branches, lesser branches—like it’s a royal family. Arthur, it seems, comes from the main line, but poor Lavinia’s guy doesn’t. Beyond that, Arthur’s mother doesn’t know much about him; she only has a vague story that he’s been ‘wild.’ But I know his sister a little, and she’s really nice. Her name is Mrs. Montgomery; she’s a widow with a small property and five kids. She lives on Second Avenue.”
“What does Mrs. Montgomery say about him?”
“What does Mrs. Montgomery think of him?”
“That he has talents by which he might distinguish himself.”
"That he has talents that could help him stand out."
“Only he is lazy, eh?”
"He's the only lazy one, huh?"
“She doesn’t say so.”
"She doesn’t say that."
“That’s family pride,” said the Doctor. “What is his profession?”
"That's family pride," said the Doctor. "What does he do for a living?"
“He hasn’t got any; he is looking for something. I believe he was once in the Navy.”
“He doesn’t have any; he’s searching for something. I think he used to be in the Navy.”
“Once? What is his age?”
"Once? What's his age?"
“I suppose he is upwards of thirty. He must have gone into the Navy very young. I think Arthur told me that he inherited a small property—which was perhaps the cause of his leaving the Navy—and that he spent it all in a few years. He travelled all over the world, lived abroad, amused himself. I believe it was a kind of system, a theory he had. He has lately come back to America, with the intention, as he tells Arthur, of beginning life in earnest.”
“I guess he’s over thirty. He must have joined the Navy when he was really young. I think Arthur mentioned that he inherited a small piece of property—which might be why he left the Navy—and that he blew through it all in just a few years. He traveled all around the world, lived overseas, and had fun. I believe it was some sort of plan or theory he had. He recently returned to America, with the aim, as he told Arthur, of starting life for real.”
“Is he in earnest about Catherine, then?”
"Is he serious about Catherine, then?"
“I don’t see why you should be incredulous,” said Mrs. Almond. “It seems to me that you have never done Catherine justice. You must remember that she has the prospect of thirty thousand a year.”
“I don’t see why you should be skeptical,” said Mrs. Almond. “It seems to me that you have never given Catherine the credit she deserves. You have to remember that she has the potential to earn thirty thousand a year.”
The Doctor looked at his sister a moment, and then, with the slightest touch of bitterness: “You at least appreciate her,” he said.
The Doctor glanced at his sister for a moment, and then, with a hint of bitterness: “You at least appreciate her,” he said.
Mrs. Almond blushed.
Mrs. Almond flushed.
“I don’t mean that is her only merit; I simply mean that it is a great one. A great many young men think so; and you appear to me never to have been properly aware of that. You have always had a little way of alluding to her as an unmarriageable girl.”
“I don’t mean that’s her only quality; I just mean that it’s a significant one. A lot of young men think so; and it seems to me you’ve never really recognized that. You’ve always had a tendency to refer to her as an unmarriageable girl.”
“My allusions are as kind as yours, Elizabeth,” said the Doctor frankly. “How many suitors has Catherine had, with all her expectations—how much attention has she ever received? Catherine is not unmarriageable, but she is absolutely unattractive. What other reason is there for Lavinia being so charmed with the idea that there is a lover in the house? There has never been one before, and Lavinia, with her sensitive, sympathetic nature, is not used to the idea. It affects her imagination. I must do the young men of New York the justice to say that they strike me as very disinterested. They prefer pretty girls—lively girls—girls like your own. Catherine is neither pretty nor lively.”
“My remarks are just as friendly as yours, Elizabeth,” said the Doctor honestly. “How many suitors has Catherine had, considering her expectations—how much attention has she really gotten? Catherine isn't impossible to marry, but she is definitely unappealing. What other reason could there be for Lavinia being so taken with the idea of a lover in the house? There has never been one before, and Lavinia, with her sensitive and empathetic nature, isn't accustomed to the concept. It sparks her imagination. I have to give the young men of New York credit for being quite uninterested. They seem to prefer pretty girls—energetic girls—girls like your own. Catherine is neither pretty nor lively.”
“Catherine does very well; she has a style of her own—which is more than my poor Marian has, who has no style at all,” said Mrs. Almond. “The reason Catherine has received so little attention is that she seems to all the young men to be older than themselves. She is so large, and she dresses—so richly. They are rather afraid of her, I think; she looks as if she had been married already, and you know they don’t like married women. And if our young men appear disinterested,” the Doctor’s wiser sister went on, “it is because they marry, as a general thing, so young; before twenty-five, at the age of innocence and sincerity, before the age of calculation. If they only waited a little, Catherine would fare better.”
“Catherine is doing really well; she has her own unique style—which is more than I can say for my poor Marian, who doesn’t have any style at all,” said Mrs. Almond. “The reason Catherine hasn't attracted much attention is that the young men see her as being older than them. She’s quite tall, and she dresses—so lavishly. I think they’re a bit intimidated by her; she gives off the vibe of someone who’s already been married, and you know they generally don’t like married women. And if our young men seem uninterested,” the Doctor’s wiser sister continued, “it’s because they tend to marry so young, usually before they turn twenty-five, when they’re still innocent and sincere, before they start calculating things. If they just waited a little longer, Catherine would have a better chance.”
“As a calculation? Thank you very much,” said the Doctor.
“As a calculation? Thank you very much,” said the Doctor.
“Wait till some intelligent man of forty comes along, and he will be delighted with Catherine,” Mrs. Almond continued.
“Wait until an intelligent man in his forties comes along, and he’ll be thrilled with Catherine,” Mrs. Almond continued.
“Mr. Townsend is not old enough, then; his motives may be pure.”
“Mr. Townsend isn’t old enough, then; his intentions might be genuine.”
“It is very possible that his motives are pure; I should be very sorry to take the contrary for granted. Lavinia is sure of it, and, as he is a very prepossessing youth, you might give him the benefit of the doubt.”
“It’s quite possible that his intentions are good; I’d be really sorry to assume otherwise. Lavinia is convinced of it, and since he’s a very charming young man, you might as well give him the benefit of the doubt.”
Dr. Sloper reflected a moment.
Dr. Sloper thought for a moment.
“What are his present means of subsistence?”
“What are his current sources of income?”
“I have no idea. He lives, as I say, with his sister.”
“I have no idea. He lives, as I mentioned, with his sister.”
“A widow, with five children? Do you mean he lives upon her?”
“A widow with five kids? Are you saying he relies on her?”
Mrs. Almond got up, and with a certain impatience: “Had you not better ask Mrs. Montgomery herself?” she inquired.
Mrs. Almond stood up and, feeling a bit impatient, said, “Wouldn't it be better to just ask Mrs. Montgomery herself?”
“Perhaps I may come to that,” said the Doctor. “Did you say the Second Avenue?” He made a note of the Second Avenue.
“Maybe I'll get to that,” said the Doctor. “Did you say Second Avenue?” He made a note of Second Avenue.
p.
43p. 43VII
He was, however, by no means so much in earnest as this might seem to indicate; and, indeed, he was more than anything else amused with the whole situation. He was not in the least in a state of tension or of vigilance with regard to Catherine’s prospects; he was even on his guard against the ridicule that might attach itself to the spectacle of a house thrown into agitation by its daughter and heiress receiving attentions unprecedented in its annals. More than this, he went so far as to promise himself some entertainment from the little drama—if drama it was—of which Mrs. Penniman desired to represent the ingenious Mr. Townsend as the hero. He had no intention, as yet, of regulating the dénouement. He was perfectly willing, as Elizabeth had suggested, to give the young man the benefit of every doubt. There was no great danger in it; for Catherine, at the age of twenty-two, was, after all, a rather mature blossom, such as could be plucked from the stem only by a vigorous jerk. The fact that Morris Townsend was poor—was not of necessity against him; the Doctor had never made up his mind that his daughter should marry a rich man. The fortune she would inherit struck him as a very sufficient provision for two reasonable persons, and if a penniless swain who could give a good account of himself should enter the lists, he should be judged quite upon his personal merits. There were other things besides. The Doctor thought it very vulgar to be precipitate in accusing people of mercenary motives, inasmuch as his door had as yet not been in the least besieged by fortune-hunters; and, lastly, he was very curious to see whether Catherine might really be loved for her moral worth. He smiled as he reflected that poor Mr. Townsend had been only twice to the house, and he said to Mrs. Penniman that the next time he should come she must ask him to dinner.
He wasn't nearly as serious as it might seem; in fact, he found the whole situation more amusing than anything else. He wasn’t tense or worried about Catherine's future at all; he was even cautious about the potential ridicule that might come from seeing a family stirred up by the unprecedented attention its daughter and heiress was receiving. More than that, he planned to enjoy the little drama—if it could be called that—of which Mrs. Penniman wanted to depict the clever Mr. Townsend as the hero. He had no intention, for now, of determining the outcome. He was totally fine, as Elizabeth suggested, with giving the young man the benefit of the doubt. There was minimal risk; after all, Catherine, at twenty-two, was a rather mature woman, one that could only be taken away from her family with a strong pull. The fact that Morris Townsend was poor didn’t necessarily work against him; the Doctor had never decided that his daughter needed to marry into wealth. The fortune she would inherit seemed to him to be more than enough for two sensible people, and if a broke suitor who could hold his own wanted to step up, he should be judged on his own merits. There were other factors too. The Doctor thought it quite low-class to rush to accuse people of being gold diggers, especially since his home hadn’t been at all swarmed by fortune-seekers yet; and lastly, he was genuinely curious to see if Catherine could really be loved for her character. He chuckled as he considered that poor Mr. Townsend had only been to their house twice, and he told Mrs. Penniman that the next time he came, she should invite him for dinner.
He came very soon again, and Mrs. Penniman had of course great pleasure in executing this mission. Morris Townsend accepted her invitation with equal good grace, and the dinner took place a few days later. The Doctor had said to himself, justly enough, that they must not have the young man alone; this would partake too much of the nature of encouragement. So two or three other persons were invited; but Morris Townsend, though he was by no means the ostensible, was the real, occasion of the feast. There is every reason to suppose that he desired to make a good impression; and if he fell short of this result, it was not for want of a good deal of intelligent effort. The Doctor talked to him very little during dinner; but he observed him attentively, and after the ladies had gone out he pushed him the wine and asked him several questions. Morris was not a young man who needed to be pressed, and he found quite enough encouragement in the superior quality of the claret. The Doctor’s wine was admirable, and it may be communicated to the reader that while he sipped it Morris reflected that a cellar-full of good liquor—there was evidently a cellar-full here—would be a most attractive idiosyncrasy in a father-in-law. The Doctor was struck with his appreciative guest; he saw that he was not a commonplace young man. “He has ability,” said Catherine’s father, “decided ability; he has a very good head if he chooses to use it. And he is uncommonly well turned out; quite the sort of figure that pleases the ladies. But I don’t think I like him.” The Doctor, however, kept his reflexions to himself, and talked to his visitors about foreign lands, concerning which Morris offered him more information than he was ready, as he mentally phrased it, to swallow. Dr. Sloper had travelled but little, and he took the liberty of not believing everything this anecdotical idler narrated. He prided himself on being something of a physiognomist, and while the young man, chatting with easy assurance, puffed his cigar and filled his glass again, the Doctor sat with his eyes quietly fixed on his bright, expressive face. “He has the assurance of the devil himself,” said Morris’s host; “I don’t think I ever saw such assurance. And his powers of invention are most remarkable. He is very knowing; they were not so knowing as that in my time. And a good head, did I say? I should think so—after a bottle of Madeira and a bottle and a half of claret!”
He came back very soon, and Mrs. Penniman was, of course, delighted to handle this task. Morris Townsend accepted her invitation with just as much grace, and the dinner happened a few days later. The Doctor had wisely decided that they shouldn’t have the young man alone; that would feel too much like encouragement. So, he invited a couple of other people. However, even though Morris wasn’t the obvious guest of honor, he was truly the reason for the gathering. There’s every reason to believe he wanted to make a great impression, and if he didn’t quite succeed, it wasn’t for lack of intelligent effort. The Doctor spoke very little to him during dinner but observed him closely, and after the ladies had left the room, he poured him some wine and asked him a few questions. Morris didn’t need much prodding and found plenty of encouragement in the excellent quality of the claret. The Doctor’s wine was superb, and it’s worth sharing that while he sipped it, Morris reflected that having a cellar full of good liquor—there was clearly plenty here—would be an incredibly appealing trait in a father-in-law. The Doctor noticed his appreciative guest; he realized that Morris was no ordinary young man. “He has talent,” Catherine’s father thought, “considerable talent; he has a very good head if he chooses to use it. And he presents himself uncommonly well; quite the type the ladies admire. But I’m not sure I like him.” The Doctor, however, kept his thoughts to himself and chatted with his guests about foreign lands, on which Morris provided him with more information than he was ready, as he put it, to digest. Dr. Sloper hadn’t traveled much, and he felt justified in not believing everything this storytelling idler shared. He took pride in being somewhat of a judge of character, and while the young man confidently chatted, puffing on his cigar and refilling his glass, the Doctor sat quietly, focusing on his bright, expressive face. “He has the confidence of the devil himself,” thought Morris’s host; “I don’t think I’ve ever seen such confidence. And his powers of invention are impressive. He’s quite knowledgeable; they weren’t that knowledgeable back in my day. And a good head, did I say? I’d say so—after a bottle of Madeira and one and a half bottles of claret!”
After dinner Morris Townsend went and stood before Catherine, who was standing before the fire in her red satin gown.
After dinner, Morris Townsend stood in front of Catherine, who was by the fire in her red satin gown.
“He doesn’t like me—he doesn’t like me at all!” said the young man.
“He doesn’t like me—he really doesn’t like me at all!” said the young man.
“Who doesn’t like you?” asked Catherine.
“Who doesn’t like you?” Catherine asked.
“Your father; extraordinary man!”
“Your dad; amazing guy!”
“I don’t see how you know,” said Catherine, blushing.
“I don’t see how you know,” said Catherine, blushing.
“I feel; I am very quick to feel.”
“I feel things deeply; I’m really quick to pick up on my emotions.”
“Perhaps you are mistaken.”
"Maybe you're mistaken."
“Ah, well; you ask him and you will see.”
“Hey, just ask him and you'll find out.”
“I would rather not ask him, if there is any danger of his saying what you think.”
“I’d prefer not to ask him if there's a chance he might say what you think.”
Morris looked at her with an air of mock melancholy.
Morris looked at her with a feigned sense of sadness.
“It wouldn’t give you any pleasure to contradict him?”
"It wouldn’t be satisfying to contradict him?"
“I never contradict him,” said Catherine.
“I never argue with him,” said Catherine.
“Will you hear me abused without opening your lips in my defence?”
“Will you listen to me getting insulted without saying a word in my defense?”
“My father won’t abuse you. He doesn’t know you enough.”
“My dad won’t hurt you. He doesn’t know you well enough.”
Morris Townsend gave a loud laugh, and Catherine began to blush again.
Morris Townsend laughed loudly, and Catherine started to blush once more.
“I shall never mention you,” she said, to take refuge from her confusion.
“I’ll never mention you,” she said, finding a way to escape her confusion.
“That is very well; but it is not quite what I should have liked you to say. I should have liked you to say: ‘If my father doesn’t think well of you, what does it matter?’”
“That’s great; but it’s not exactly what I wanted you to say. I would have preferred if you had said: ‘If my dad doesn’t think highly of you, what does it really matter?’”
“Ah, but it would matter; I couldn’t say that!” the girl exclaimed.
“Ah, but it would matter; I couldn’t say that!” the girl exclaimed.
He looked at her for a moment, smiling a little; and the Doctor, if he had been watching him just then, would have seen a gleam of fine impatience in the sociable softness of his eye. But there was no impatience in his rejoinder—none, at least, save what was expressed in a little appealing sigh. “Ah, well, then, I must not give up the hope of bringing him round!”
He looked at her for a moment, smiling slightly; and the Doctor, if he had been watching him at that moment, would have noticed a hint of fine impatience in the friendly softness of his eyes. But there was no impatience in his response—none, at least, except for what was shown in a small, wistful sigh. “Ah, well, then, I can’t give up hope of winning him over!”
He expressed it more frankly to Mrs. Penniman later in the evening. But before that he sang two or three songs at Catherine’s timid request; not that he flattered himself that this would help to bring her father round. He had a sweet, light tenor voice, and when he had finished every one made some exclamation—every one, that is, save Catherine, who remained intensely silent. Mrs. Penniman declared that his manner of singing was “most artistic,” and Dr. Sloper said it was “very taking—very taking indeed”; speaking loudly and distinctly, but with a certain dryness.
He was more straightforward with Mrs. Penniman later that evening. But before that, he sang a couple of songs at Catherine’s shy request; not that he thought it would win her father over. He had a sweet, light tenor voice, and when he finished, everyone exclaimed—everyone, that is, except Catherine, who stayed completely silent. Mrs. Penniman said his singing style was “very artistic,” and Dr. Sloper remarked that it was “quite charming—very charming indeed,” speaking loudly and clearly, but with a touch of dryness.
“He doesn’t like me—he doesn’t like me at all,” said Morris Townsend, addressing the aunt in the same manner as he had done the niece. “He thinks I’m all wrong.”
“He doesn’t like me—he doesn’t like me at all,” said Morris Townsend, speaking to the aunt just like he had with the niece. “He thinks I’m completely wrong.”
Unlike her niece, Mrs. Penniman asked for no explanation. She only smiled very sweetly, as if she understood everything; and, unlike Catherine too, she made no attempt to contradict him. “Pray, what does it matter?” she murmured softly.
Unlike her niece, Mrs. Penniman didn’t ask for any explanation. She just smiled very sweetly, as if she understood everything; and, unlike Catherine as well, she didn’t try to contradict him. “Really, what difference does it make?” she whispered gently.
“Ah, you say the right thing!” said Morris, greatly to the gratification of Mrs. Penniman, who prided herself on always saying the right thing.
“Ah, you hit the nail on the head!” said Morris, greatly satisfying Mrs. Penniman, who took pride in always saying the right thing.
The Doctor, the next time he saw his sister Elizabeth, let her know that he had made the acquaintance of Lavinia’s protégé.
The Doctor, the next time he saw his sister Elizabeth, let her know that he had met Lavinia’s protégé.
“Physically,” he said, “he’s uncommonly well set up. As an anatomist, it is really a pleasure to me to see such a beautiful structure; although, if people were all like him, I suppose there would be very little need for doctors.”
“Physically,” he said, “he’s exceptionally well-built. As an anatomist, it’s truly a pleasure for me to see such a beautiful structure; although, if everyone were like him, I guess there wouldn’t be much need for doctors.”
“Don’t you see anything in people but their bones?” Mrs. Almond rejoined. “What do you think of him as a father?”
“Don’t you see anything in people but their bones?” Mrs. Almond replied. “What do you think of him as a father?”
“As a father? Thank Heaven I am not his father!”
“As a father? Thank goodness I'm not his father!”
“No; but you are Catherine’s. Lavinia tells me she is in love.”
“No; but you belong to Catherine. Lavinia told me she’s in love.”
“She must get over it. He is not a gentleman.”
“She needs to move on. He’s not a gentleman.”
“Ah, take care! Remember that he is a branch of the Townsends.”
“Hey, be careful! Remember that he’s part of the Townsends.”
“He is not what I call a gentleman. He has not the soul of one. He is extremely insinuating; but it’s a vulgar nature. I saw through it in a minute. He is altogether too familiar—I hate familiarity. He is a plausible coxcomb.”
“He's not what I would consider a gentleman. He doesn't have the heart of one. He's very charming, but it's a sleazy kind of charm. I saw right through it in a moment. He's way too familiar—I can't stand that. He's just a smooth talker.”
“Ah, well,” said Mrs. Almond; “if you make up your mind so easily, it’s a great advantage.”
“Ah, well,” said Mrs. Almond. “If you decide that quickly, it’s a big advantage.”
“I don’t make up my mind easily. What I tell you is the result of thirty years of observation; and in order to be able to form that judgement in a single evening, I have had to spend a lifetime in study.”
“I don’t make decisions quickly. What I’m telling you comes from thirty years of observation; and to be able to form that judgment in just one evening, I have spent a lifetime studying.”
“Very possibly you are right. But the thing is for Catherine to see it.”
“Maybe you’re right. But the important thing is for Catherine to see it.”
“I will present her with a pair of spectacles!” said the Doctor.
“I will give her a pair of glasses!” said the Doctor.
p.
49p. 49VIII
If it were true that she was in love, she was certainly very quiet about it; but the Doctor was of course prepared to admit that her quietness might mean volumes. She had told Morris Townsend that she would not mention him to her father, and she saw no reason to retract this vow of discretion. It was no more than decently civil, of course, that after having dined in Washington Square, Morris should call there again; and it was no more than natural that, having been kindly received on this occasion, he should continue to present himself. He had had plenty of leisure on his hands; and thirty years ago, in New York, a young man of leisure had reason to be thankful for aids to self-oblivion. Catherine said nothing to her father about these visits, though they had rapidly become the most important, the most absorbing thing in her life. The girl was very happy. She knew not as yet what would come of it; but the present had suddenly grown rich and solemn. If she had been told she was in love, she would have been a good deal surprised; for she had an idea that love was an eager and exacting passion, and her own heart was filled in these days with the impulse of self-effacement and sacrifice. Whenever Morris Townsend had left the house, her imagination projected itself, with all its strength, into the idea of his soon coming back; but if she had been told at such a moment that he would not return for a year, or even that he would never return, she would not have complained nor rebelled, but would have humbly accepted the decree, and sought for consolation in thinking over the times she had already seen him, the words he had spoken, the sound of his voice, of his tread, the expression of his face. Love demands certain things as a right; but Catherine had no sense of her rights; she had only a consciousness of immense and unexpected favours. Her very gratitude for these things had hushed itself; for it seemed to her that there would be something of impudence in making a festival of her secret. Her father suspected Morris Townsend’s visits, and noted her reserve. She seemed to beg pardon for it; she looked at him constantly in silence, as if she meant to say that she said nothing because she was afraid of irritating him. But the poor girl’s dumb eloquence irritated him more than anything else would have done, and he caught himself murmuring more than once that it was a grievous pity his only child was a simpleton. His murmurs, however, were inaudible; and for a while he said nothing to any one. He would have liked to know exactly how often young Townsend came; but he had determined to ask no questions of the girl herself—to say nothing more to her that would show that he watched her. The Doctor had a great idea of being largely just: he wished to leave his daughter her liberty, and interfere only when the danger should be proved. It was not in his manner to obtain information by indirect methods, and it never even occurred to him to question the servants. As for Lavinia, he hated to talk to her about the matter; she annoyed him with her mock romanticism. But he had to come to this. Mrs. Penniman’s convictions as regards the relations of her niece and the clever young visitor who saved appearances by coming ostensibly for both the ladies—Mrs. Penniman’s convictions had passed into a riper and richer phase. There was to be no crudity in Mrs. Penniman’s treatment of the situation; she had become as uncommunicative as Catherine herself. She was tasting of the sweets of concealment; she had taken up the line of mystery. “She would be enchanted to be able to prove to herself that she is persecuted,” said the Doctor; and when at last he questioned her, he was sure she would contrive to extract from his words a pretext for this belief.
If it were true that she was in love, she was definitely keeping it to herself; but the Doctor was willing to admit that her silence could mean a lot. She had told Morris Townsend that she wouldn't bring him up to her father, and she had no reason to go back on that promise. It was just properly polite, after having dinner in Washington Square, for Morris to visit again; and it was only natural that, after being received well, he would keep coming around. He had plenty of free time, and thirty years ago in New York, a young man without responsibilities was lucky to find ways to escape reality. Catherine didn’t say a thing to her father about these visits, even though they had quickly become the most significant and captivating part of her life. The girl was very happy. She didn't know what would come of it yet, but her present felt suddenly rich and serious. If someone had told her she was in love, she would have been quite surprised, because she thought that love was a demanding and passionate feeling, while her heart was filled these days with a desire for selflessness and sacrifice. Every time Morris Townsend left the house, her imagination intensely focused on the idea of his returning soon; but if she had been told then that he wouldn’t come back for a year or possibly never, she wouldn’t have complained or protested, but would have humbly accepted that fate, finding comfort in recalling the moments they had already shared, the words he had said, the sound of his voice and footsteps, the expression on his face. Love claims rights; but Catherine felt no sense of entitlements; she was only aware of immense and unexpected blessings. Her very gratitude for these things had silenced itself; it felt to her as if it would be somewhat disrespectful to celebrate her secret. Her father suspected Morris Townsend’s visits and noticed her reserve. She seemed to apologize for it; she looked at him silently, as if to say she was saying nothing because she worried about upsetting him. But the poor girl's unspoken feelings frustrated him more than anything else could have, and he found himself muttering more than once that it was a shame his only child was so naive. His murmurs, however, were silent; and for a time, he said nothing to anyone. He would have liked to know exactly how often young Townsend came by; but he decided to refrain from asking the girl herself—to say nothing more to her that would show he was paying attention. The Doctor believed in being fair: he wanted to give his daughter her freedom and interfere only when there was a real threat. It wasn't his style to gather information through indirect means, and it never crossed his mind to question the servants. As for Lavinia, he disliked talking to her about it; her mock romantic attitude irritated him. Nevertheless, he had to come to this conclusion. Mrs. Penniman’s beliefs about the relationship between her niece and the clever young visitor, who made it look like he came for both ladies, had evolved into something deeper and richer. There was to be no bluntness in Mrs. Penniman’s handling of the situation; she had grown as tight-lipped as Catherine herself. She was enjoying the thrill of secrecy; she had embraced the air of mystery. “She would be thrilled to convince herself that she is being persecuted,” the Doctor said; and when he finally questioned her, he was sure she would manage to twist his words into a reason for that belief.
“Be so good as to let me know what is going on in the house,” he said to her, in a tone which, under the circumstances, he himself deemed genial.
“Please let me know what's happening in the house,” he said to her, in a tone that he considered friendly given the situation.
“Going on, Austin?” Mrs. Penniman exclaimed. “Why, I am sure I don’t know! I believe that last night the old grey cat had kittens!”
“Going on, Austin?” Mrs. Penniman exclaimed. “Honestly, I have no idea! I think that last night the old gray cat had kittens!”
“At her age?” said the Doctor. “The idea is startling—almost shocking. Be so good as to see that they are all drowned. But what else has happened?”
“At her age?” said the Doctor. “The idea is surprising—almost unbelievable. Please make sure that they are all drowned. But what else has happened?”
“Ah, the dear little kittens!” cried Mrs. Penniman. “I wouldn’t have them drowned for the world!”
“Ah, the adorable little kittens!” exclaimed Mrs. Penniman. “I wouldn’t let them be drowned for anything!”
Her brother puffed his cigar a few moments in silence. “Your sympathy with kittens, Lavinia,” he presently resumed, “arises from a feline element in your own character.”
Her brother puffed on his cigar silently for a moment. “Your love for kittens, Lavinia,” he eventually continued, “comes from a cat-like quality in your personality.”
“Cats are very graceful, and very clean,” said Mrs. Penniman, smiling.
“Cats are really graceful and super clean,” said Mrs. Penniman, smiling.
“And very stealthy. You are the embodiment both of grace and of neatness; but you are wanting in frankness.”
“And very stealthy. You embody both grace and neatness; however, you lack frankness.”
“You certainly are not, dear brother.”
“You definitely are not, dear brother.”
“I don’t pretend to be graceful, though I try to be neat. Why haven’t you let me know that Mr. Morris Townsend is coming to the house four times a week?”
“I don’t claim to be graceful, but I do try to be tidy. Why didn’t you tell me that Mr. Morris Townsend is coming to the house four times a week?”
Mrs. Penniman lifted her eyebrows. “Four times a week?”
Mrs. Penniman raised her eyebrows. "Four times a week?"
“Five times, if you prefer it. I am away all day, and I see nothing. But when such things happen, you should let me know.”
“Five times, if that’s what you want. I’m gone all day, and I miss everything. But when things like this happen, you should tell me.”
Mrs. Penniman, with her eyebrows still raised, reflected intently. “Dear Austin,” she said at last, “I am incapable of betraying a confidence. I would rather suffer anything.”
Mrs. Penniman, her eyebrows still raised, thought deeply. "Dear Austin," she finally said, "I am unable to betray a confidence. I would rather endure anything."
“Never fear; you shall not suffer. To whose confidence is it you allude? Has Catherine made you take a vow of eternal secrecy?”
“Don’t worry; you won’t suffer. To whose trust are you referring? Has Catherine made you promise to keep it a secret forever?”
“By no means. Catherine has not told me as much as she might. She has not been very trustful.”
"Not at all. Catherine hasn't told me nearly as much as she could have. She hasn't been very trustworthy."
“It is the young man, then, who has made you his confidante? Allow me to say that it is extremely indiscreet of you to form secret alliances with young men. You don’t know where they may lead you.”
“It’s the young guy who has made you his confidant, right? Let me just say that it’s really unwise of you to have secret connections with young men. You never know where they might take you.”
“I don’t know what you mean by an alliance,” said Mrs. Penniman. “I take a great interest in Mr. Townsend; I won’t conceal that. But that’s all.”
“I don’t know what you mean by an alliance,” said Mrs. Penniman. “I have a strong interest in Mr. Townsend; I won’t hide that. But that’s it.”
“Under the circumstances, that is quite enough. What is the source of your interest in Mr. Townsend?”
“Given the situation, that’s more than enough. What’s your interest in Mr. Townsend?”
“Why,” said Mrs. Penniman, musing, and then breaking into her smile, “that he is so interesting!”
“Why,” said Mrs. Penniman, thinking, and then breaking into a smile, “he's just so interesting!”
The Doctor felt that he had need of his patience. “And what makes him interesting?—his good looks?”
The Doctor felt he needed to be patient. “And what makes him interesting?—his good looks?”
“His misfortunes, Austin.”
"His troubles, Austin."
“Ah, he has had misfortunes? That, of course, is always interesting. Are you at liberty to mention a few of Mr. Townsend’s?”
“Ah, he’s had some bad luck? That’s always intriguing. Can you share a few of Mr. Townsend’s?”
“I don’t know that he would like it,” said Mrs. Penniman. “He has told me a great deal about himself—he has told me, in fact, his whole history. But I don’t think I ought to repeat those things. He would tell them to you, I am sure, if he thought you would listen to him kindly. With kindness you may do anything with him.”
“I’m not sure he would appreciate it,” Mrs. Penniman said. “He has shared a lot about himself—actually, he’s told me his entire story. But I don’t think I should share those details. He would tell you himself, I’m sure, if he thought you would listen to him with kindness. With kindness, you can accomplish anything with him.”
The Doctor gave a laugh. “I shall request him very kindly, then, to leave Catherine alone.”
The Doctor chuckled. “I’ll kindly ask him to leave Catherine alone.”
“Ah!” said Mrs. Penniman, shaking her forefinger at her brother, with her little finger turned out, “Catherine had probably said something to him kinder than that.”
“Ah!” said Mrs. Penniman, shaking her forefinger at her brother, with her little finger sticking out, “Catherine probably said something to him that was nicer than that.”
“Said that she loved him? Do you mean that?”
“Did she really say that she loved him? Do you mean it?”
Mrs. Penniman fixed her eyes on the floor. “As I tell you, Austin, she doesn’t confide in me.”
Mrs. Penniman stared at the floor. “Like I said, Austin, she doesn’t trust me.”
“You have an opinion, I suppose, all the same. It is that I ask you for; though I don’t conceal from you that I shall not regard it as conclusive.”
“You have an opinion, I guess, after all. It’s that I’m asking you for; even though I won’t hide from you that I won’t take it as final.”
Mrs. Penniman’s gaze continued to rest on the carpet; but at last she lifted it, and then her brother thought it very expressive. “I think Catherine is very happy; that is all I can say.”
Mrs. Penniman kept her eyes on the carpet; but finally, she looked up, and her brother found it quite telling. “I think Catherine is really happy; that’s all I can say.”
“Townsend is trying to marry her—is that what you mean?”
“Are you saying that Townsend is trying to marry her?”
“He is greatly interested in her.”
“He is really interested in her.”
“He finds her such an attractive girl?”
“He thinks she's such an attractive girl?”
“Catherine has a lovely nature, Austin,” said Mrs. Penniman, “and Mr. Townsend has had the intelligence to discover that.”
“Catherine has a great personality, Austin,” said Mrs. Penniman, “and Mr. Townsend is smart enough to see that.”
“With a little help from you, I suppose. My dear Lavinia,” cried the Doctor, “you are an admirable aunt!”
“With a little help from you, I guess. My dear Lavinia,” exclaimed the Doctor, “you’re an amazing aunt!”
“So Mr. Townsend says,” observed Lavinia, smiling.
“Mr. Townsend says that,” Lavinia noted with a smile.
“Do you think he is sincere?” asked her brother.
“Do you think he’s being honest?” her brother asked.
“In saying that?”
"Are you saying that?"
“No; that’s of course. But in his admiration for Catherine?”
“No; that’s obvious. But what about his admiration for Catherine?”
“Deeply sincere. He has said to me the most appreciative, the most charming things about her. He would say them to you, if he were sure you would listen to him—gently.”
“Truly sincere. He has told me the kindest, most charming things about her. He would share them with you if he knew you would listen to him—gently.”
“I doubt whether I can undertake it. He appears to require a great deal of gentleness.”
“I’m not sure I can manage it. He seems to need a lot of kindness.”
“He is a sympathetic, sensitive nature,” said Mrs. Penniman.
“He has a kind, understanding nature,” said Mrs. Penniman.
Her brother puffed his cigar again in silence. “These delicate qualities have survived his vicissitudes, eh? All this while you haven’t told me about his misfortunes.”
Her brother took another drag of his cigar in silence. “These delicate qualities have held up through his ups and downs, right? You still haven’t shared any of his misfortunes with me.”
“It is a long story,” said Mrs. Penniman, “and I regard it as a sacred trust. But I suppose there is no objection to my saying that he has been wild—he frankly confesses that. But he has paid for it.”
“It’s a long story,” said Mrs. Penniman, “and I see it as a sacred trust. But I guess there’s no harm in saying that he has been reckless—he openly admits that. But he has made amends.”
“That’s what has impoverished him, eh?”
"Is that what has made him poor, huh?"
“I don’t mean simply in money. He is very much alone in the world.”
“I don’t just mean financially. He is really alone in the world.”
“Do you mean that he has behaved so badly that his friends have given him up?”
“Are you saying that he has acted so poorly that his friends have abandoned him?”
“He has had false friends, who have deceived and betrayed him.”
“He has had fake friends who have lied to him and let him down.”
“He seems to have some good ones too. He has a devoted sister, and half-a-dozen nephews and nieces.”
“He seems to have some good ones too. He has a devoted sister and about six nephews and nieces.”
Mrs. Penniman was silent a minute. “The nephews and nieces are children, and the sister is not a very attractive person.”
Mrs. Penniman was quiet for a moment. “The nephews and nieces are kids, and the sister isn't very appealing.”
“I hope he doesn’t abuse her to you,” said the Doctor; “for I am told he lives upon her.”
“I hope he doesn’t mistreat her in front of you,” said the Doctor; “because I’ve heard he depends on her.”
“Lives upon her?”
"Depends on her?"
“Lives with her, and does nothing for himself; it is about the same thing.”
“Lives with her and does nothing for himself; it’s pretty much the same thing.”
“He is looking for a position—most earnestly,” said Mrs. Penniman. “He hopes every day to find one.”
“He is seriously searching for a job,” said Mrs. Penniman. “He hopes to find one every day.”
“Precisely. He is looking for it here—over there in the front parlour. The position of husband of a weak-minded woman with a large fortune would suit him to perfection!”
“Exactly. He’s searching for it here—over there in the front room. The role of husband to a naive woman with a big fortune would be perfect for him!”
Mrs. Penniman was truly amiable, but she now gave signs of temper. She rose with much animation, and stood for a moment looking at her brother. “My dear Austin,” she remarked, “if you regard Catherine as a weak-minded woman, you are particularly mistaken!” And with this she moved majestically away.
Mrs. Penniman was genuinely nice, but she was now showing signs of annoyance. She got up with a lot of energy and stood for a moment looking at her brother. "My dear Austin," she said, "if you think of Catherine as a weak-minded woman, you are very mistaken!" And with that, she walked away with a sense of grandeur.
p.
56p. 56IX
It was a regular custom with the family in Washington Square to go and spend Sunday evening at Mrs. Almond’s. On the Sunday after the conversation I have just narrated, this custom was not intermitted and on this occasion, towards the middle of the evening, Dr. Sloper found reason to withdraw to the library, with his brother-in-law, to talk over a matter of business. He was absent some twenty minutes, and when he came back into the circle, which was enlivened by the presence of several friends of the family, he saw that Morris Townsend had come in and had lost as little time as possible in seating himself on a small sofa, beside Catherine. In the large room, where several different groups had been formed, and the hum of voices and of laughter was loud, these two young persons might confabulate, as the Doctor phrased it to himself, without attracting attention. He saw in a moment, however, that his daughter was painfully conscious of his own observation. She sat motionless, with her eyes bent down, staring at her open fan, deeply flushed, shrinking together as if to minimise the indiscretion of which she confessed herself guilty.
It was a regular tradition for the family in Washington Square to spend Sunday evenings at Mrs. Almond’s. On the Sunday following the conversation I just described, this tradition continued. On this occasion, around the middle of the evening, Dr. Sloper found a reason to step into the library with his brother-in-law to discuss a business matter. He was gone for about twenty minutes, and when he returned to the gathering, which was lively with the presence of several family friends, he noticed that Morris Townsend had arrived and wasted no time in sitting down on a small sofa beside Catherine. In the large room, where different groups had formed and the noise of voices and laughter was loud, these two young people could chat, as the Doctor thought to himself, without drawing attention. However, he quickly saw that his daughter was painfully aware of his gaze. She sat still, her eyes focused down, staring at her open fan, deeply flushed, shrinking back as if to minimize the indiscretion she felt guilty about.
The Doctor almost pitied her. Poor Catherine was not defiant; she had no genius for bravado; and as she felt that her father viewed her companion’s attentions with an unsympathising eye, there was nothing but discomfort for her in the accident of seeming to challenge him. The Doctor felt, indeed, so sorry for her that he turned away, to spare her the sense of being watched; and he was so intelligent a man that, in his thoughts, he rendered a sort of poetic justice to her situation.
The Doctor almost felt sorry for her. Poor Catherine wasn’t defiant; she had no knack for bravado; and since she sensed that her father looked at her companion’s attentions with disapproval, there was nothing but discomfort for her in what seemed like a challenge to him. The Doctor felt so sorry for her that he turned away to spare her the feeling of being watched; and he was such an insightful man that, in his mind, he gave her situation a sense of poetic justice.
“It must be deucedly pleasant for a plain inanimate girl like that to have a beautiful young fellow come and sit down beside her and whisper to her that he is her slave—if that is what this one whispers. No wonder she likes it, and that she thinks me a cruel tyrant; which of course she does, though she is afraid—she hasn’t the animation necessary—to admit it to herself. Poor old Catherine!” mused the Doctor; “I verily believe she is capable of defending me when Townsend abuses me!”
“It must be really nice for an ordinary girl like that to have a handsome young guy come and sit next to her and tell her that he’s her devoted admirer—if that’s what this guy is saying. No wonder she enjoys it and thinks I’m a cruel tyrant; of course she does, even though she’s scared—she doesn’t have the confidence to admit it to herself. Poor Catherine!” the Doctor thought; “I honestly believe she could stand up for me when Townsend insults me!”
And the force of this reflexion, for the moment, was such in making him feel the natural opposition between his point of view and that of an infatuated child, that he said to himself that he was perhaps, after all, taking things too hard and crying out before he was hurt. He must not condemn Morris Townsend unheard. He had a great aversion to taking things too hard; he thought that half the discomfort and many of the disappointments of life come from it; and for an instant he asked himself whether, possibly, he did not appear ridiculous to this intelligent young man, whose private perception of incongruities he suspected of being keen. At the end of a quarter of an hour Catherine had got rid of him, and Townsend was now standing before the fireplace in conversation with Mrs. Almond.
And the impact of this realization was such that he felt the natural conflict between his perspective and that of an obsessed child, leading him to think that maybe he was, after all, overreacting and making a fuss before being hurt. He shouldn’t judge Morris Townsend without hearing him out. He was strongly against taking things too seriously; he believed that a lot of the discomfort and many disappointments in life stem from it. For a moment, he wondered if he looked ridiculous to this sharp young man, whose ability to notice discrepancies he suspected was quite acute. After about fifteen minutes, Catherine had managed to get rid of him, and Townsend was now standing by the fireplace chatting with Mrs. Almond.
“We will try him again,” said the Doctor. And he crossed the room and joined his sister and her companion, making her a sign that she should leave the young man to him. She presently did so, while Morris looked at him, smiling, without a sign of evasiveness in his affable eye.
“We’ll try him again,” said the Doctor. He crossed the room and joined his sister and her companion, signaling her to leave the young man to him. She quickly did so, while Morris looked at him, smiling, with no hint of evasiveness in his friendly eye.
“He’s amazingly conceited!” thought the Doctor; and then he said aloud: “I am told you are looking out for a position.”
“Wow, he’s really full of himself!” thought the Doctor; and then he said out loud: “I hear you’re searching for a job.”
“Oh, a position is more than I should presume to call it,” Morris Townsend answered. “That sounds so fine. I should like some quiet work—something to turn an honest penny.”
“Oh, a position is more than I should assume to call it,” Morris Townsend replied. “That sounds great. I’d like some quiet work—something to earn an honest living.”
“What sort of thing should you prefer?”
“What kind of thing would you prefer?”
“Do you mean what am I fit for? Very little, I am afraid. I have nothing but my good right arm, as they say in the melodramas.”
“Do you mean what I’m capable of? Very little, I’m afraid. I have nothing but my strong right arm, as they say in the dramas.”
“You are too modest,” said the Doctor. “In addition to your good right arm, you have your subtle brain. I know nothing of you but what I see; but I see by your physiognomy that you are extremely intelligent.”
“You're way too modest,” said the Doctor. “Besides your strong right arm, you have a sharp mind. I don’t know anything about you except for what I can see; but just by looking at your face, I can tell that you’re really smart.”
“Ah,” Townsend murmured, “I don’t know what to answer when you say that! You advise me, then, not to despair?”
“Ah,” Townsend murmured, “I’m not sure how to respond to that! So you’re suggesting I shouldn’t despair?”
And he looked at his interlocutor as if the question might have a double meaning. The Doctor caught the look and weighed it a moment before he replied. “I should be very sorry to admit that a robust and well-disposed young man need ever despair. If he doesn’t succeed in one thing, he can try another. Only, I should add, he should choose his line with discretion.”
And he stared at the person he was talking to, as if the question could have another meaning. The Doctor noticed the look and thought about it for a moment before responding. “I’d be really sorry to say that a healthy and optimistic young man should ever feel hopeless. If he fails at one thing, he can try something else. But I should mention, he should pick his path wisely.”
“Ah, yes, with discretion,” Morris Townsend repeated sympathetically. “Well, I have been indiscreet, formerly; but I think I have got over it. I am very steady now.” And he stood a moment, looking down at his remarkably neat shoes. Then at last, “Were you kindly intending to propose something for my advantage?” he inquired, looking up and smiling.
“Ah, yes, with discretion,” Morris Townsend repeated kindly. “Well, I used to be indiscreet, but I think I’ve gotten past that. I’m very responsible now.” He paused for a moment, gazing at his impressively neat shoes. Then finally, “Were you planning to suggest something that would benefit me?” he asked, looking up and smiling.
“Damn his impudence!” the Doctor exclaimed privately. But in a moment he reflected that he himself had, after all, touched first upon this delicate point, and that his words might have been construed as an offer of assistance. “I have no particular proposal to make,” he presently said; “but it occurred to me to let you know that I have you in my mind. Sometimes one hears of opportunities. For instance—should you object to leaving New York—to going to a distance?”
“Damn his audacity!” the Doctor exclaimed privately. But soon he realized that he had, after all, brought up this sensitive topic first, and that his words could have been seen as an offer of help. “I don’t have any specific proposal to make,” he then said; “but I wanted to let you know that I’m thinking of you. Sometimes opportunities arise. For example—would you mind leaving New York and traveling somewhere else?”
“I am afraid I shouldn’t be able to manage that. I must seek my fortune here or nowhere. You see,” added Morris Townsend, “I have ties—I have responsibilities here. I have a sister, a widow, from whom I have been separated for a long time, and to whom I am almost everything. I shouldn’t like to say to her that I must leave her. She rather depends upon me, you see.”
“I’m afraid I won’t be able to do that. I need to find my fortune here or not at all. You see,” Morris Townsend added, “I have connections—I have responsibilities here. I have a sister, a widow, whom I’ve been away from for a long time, and to whom I mean almost everything. I wouldn’t want to tell her that I have to leave. She kind of depends on me, you see.”
“Ah, that’s very proper; family feeling is very proper,” said Dr. Sloper. “I often think there is not enough of it in our city. I think I have heard of your sister.”
“Ah, that’s very proper; family feelings are very important,” said Dr. Sloper. “I often think there isn’t enough of that in our city. I believe I’ve heard about your sister.”
“It is possible, but I rather doubt it; she lives so very quietly.”
"It could be possible, but I really doubt it; she lives so quietly."
“As quietly, you mean,” the Doctor went on, with a short laugh, “as a lady may do who has several young children.”
“As quietly as you mean,” the Doctor continued with a short laugh, “as a lady can when she has several young children.”
“Ah, my little nephews and nieces—that’s the very point! I am helping to bring them up,” said Morris Townsend. “I am a kind of amateur tutor; I give them lessons.”
“Ah, my little nephews and nieces—that’s exactly the point! I’m helping to raise them,” said Morris Townsend. “I’m like a part-time tutor; I give them lessons.”
“That’s very proper, as I say; but it is hardly a career.”
"That's very appropriate, as I said, but it's not really a career."
“It won’t make my fortune!” the young man confessed.
“It won’t make me rich!” the young man admitted.
“You must not be too much bent on a fortune,” said the Doctor. “But I assure you I will keep you in mind; I won’t lose sight of you!”
“You shouldn’t be too obsessed with making money,” said the Doctor. “But I promise I’ll keep you in mind; I won’t forget about you!”
“If my situation becomes desperate I shall perhaps take the liberty of reminding you!” Morris rejoined, raising his voice a little, with a brighter smile, as his interlocutor turned away.
“If my situation gets desperate, I might take the liberty of reminding you!” Morris replied, raising his voice slightly with a brighter smile as his conversation partner turned away.
Before he left the house the Doctor had a few words with Mrs. Almond.
Before he left the house, the Doctor had a quick chat with Mrs. Almond.
“I should like to see his sister,” he said. “What do you call her? Mrs. Montgomery. I should like to have a little talk with her.”
“I’d like to see his sister,” he said. “What do you call her? Mrs. Montgomery. I’d like to have a little chat with her.”
“I will try and manage it,” Mrs. Almond responded. “I will take the first opportunity of inviting her, and you shall come and meet her. Unless, indeed,” Mrs. Almond added, “she first takes it into her head to be sick and to send for you.”
“I'll try to handle it,” Mrs. Almond replied. “I'll take the first chance to invite her, and you can come and meet her. Unless, of course,” Mrs. Almond added, “she decides to get sick and call for you first.”
“Ah no, not that; she must have trouble enough without that. But it would have its advantages, for then I should see the children. I should like very much to see the children.”
“Ah no, not that; she must have enough trouble without it. But it would have its advantages, because then I’d get to see the kids. I would really like to see the kids.”
“You are very thorough. Do you want to catechise them about their uncle!”
“You're really thorough. Do you want to ask them about their uncle?”
“Precisely. Their uncle tells me he has charge of their education, that he saves their mother the expense of school-bills. I should like to ask them a few questions in the commoner branches.”
“Exactly. Their uncle told me he’s in charge of their education and that he’s saving their mom the cost of school fees. I’d like to ask them a few questions about the basics.”
“He certainly has not the cut of a schoolmaster!” Mrs. Almond said to herself a short time afterwards, as she saw Morris Townsend in a corner bending over her niece, who was seated.
“He definitely doesn't look like a schoolmaster!” Mrs. Almond thought to herself a little while later as she watched Morris Townsend in a corner leaning over her niece, who was sitting down.
And there was, indeed, nothing in the young man’s discourse at this moment that savoured of the pedagogue.
And there was, in fact, nothing in the young man’s talk at this moment that reminded anyone of a teacher.
“Will you meet me somewhere to-morrow or next day?” he said, in a low tone, to Catherine.
“Will you meet me somewhere tomorrow or the next day?” he said softly to Catherine.
“Meet you?” she asked, lifting her frightened eyes.
“Meet you?” she asked, raising her terrified eyes.
“I have something particular to say to you—very particular.”
“I have something specific to tell you—very specific.”
“Can’t you come to the house? Can’t you say it there?”
“Can’t you come to the house? Can’t you say it there?”
Townsend shook his head gloomily. “I can’t enter your doors again!”
Townsend shook his head sadly. “I can’t walk through your doors again!”
“Oh, Mr. Townsend!” murmured Catherine. She trembled as she wondered what had happened, whether her father had forbidden it.
“Oh, Mr. Townsend!” Catherine said softly. She trembled as she worried about what had happened, and whether her father had put a stop to it.
“I can’t in self-respect,” said the young man. “Your father has insulted me.”
“I can't do it in good conscience,” said the young man. “Your father has insulted me.”
“Insulted you!”
"Made fun of you!"
“He has taunted me with my poverty.”
“He has mocked me for my poverty.”
“Oh, you are mistaken—you misunderstood him!” Catherine spoke with energy, getting up from her chair.
“Oh, you’re wrong—you misunderstood him!” Catherine said passionately, standing up from her chair.
“Perhaps I am too proud—too sensitive. But would you have me otherwise?” he asked tenderly.
“Maybe I’m too proud—too sensitive. But would you want me to be different?” he asked gently.
“Where my father is concerned, you must not be sure. He is full of goodness,” said Catherine.
“About my dad, you can’t be too certain. He has a big heart,” said Catherine.
“He laughed at me for having no position! I took it quietly; but only because he belongs to you.”
“He laughed at me for not having a role! I accepted it without arguing; but only because he's connected to you.”
“I don’t know,” said Catherine; “I don’t know what he thinks. I am sure he means to be kind. You must not be too proud.”
“I don’t know,” said Catherine; “I don’t know what he thinks. I’m sure he means to be kind. You shouldn’t be too proud.”
“I will be proud only of you,” Morris answered. “Will you meet me in the Square in the afternoon?”
“I will only be proud of you,” Morris replied. “Will you meet me in the Square in the afternoon?”
A great blush on Catherine’s part had been the answer to the declaration I have just quoted. She turned away, heedless of his question.
A deep blush from Catherine was the response to the declaration I just mentioned. She turned away, ignoring his question.
“Will you meet me?” he repeated. “It is very quiet there; no one need see us—toward dusk?”
“Will you meet me?” he repeated. “It’s really quiet there; no one has to see us—around dusk?”
“It is you who are unkind, it is you who laugh, when you say such things as that.”
“It’s you who are being unkind, it’s you who laugh when you say things like that.”
“My dear girl!” the young man murmured.
“My dear girl!” the young man said softly.
“You know how little there is in me to be proud of. I am ugly and stupid.”
"You know how there's not much to be proud of in me. I'm not attractive and I'm not smart."
Morris greeted this remark with an ardent murmur, in which she recognised nothing articulate but an assurance that she was his own dearest.
Morris responded to this comment with a passionate murmur, in which she recognized nothing clear but a promise that she was his most treasured.
But she went on. “I am not even—I am not even—” And she paused a moment.
But she continued. “I am not even—I am not even—” And she took a moment to pause.
“You are not what?”
“What do you mean?”
“I am not even brave.”
"I'm not even brave."
“Ah, then, if you are afraid, what shall we do?”
“Ah, then, if you’re scared, what should we do?”
She hesitated a while; then at last—“You must come to the house,” she said; “I am not afraid of that.”
She hesitated for a moment; then finally said, “You have to come over to the house. I’m not worried about that.”
“I would rather it were in the Square,” the young man urged. “You know how empty it is, often. No one will see us.”
“I’d prefer it to be in the Square,” the young man insisted. “You know how empty it is most of the time. No one will see us.”
“I don’t care who sees us! But leave me now.”
“I don’t care who sees us! But just leave me alone now.”
He left her resignedly; he had got what he wanted. Fortunately he was ignorant that half an hour later, going home with her father and feeling him near, the poor girl, in spite of her sudden declaration of courage, began to tremble again. Her father said nothing; but she had an idea his eyes were fixed upon her in the darkness. Mrs. Penniman also was silent; Morris Townsend had told her that her niece preferred, unromantically, an interview in a chintz-covered parlour to a sentimental tryst beside a fountain sheeted with dead leaves, and she was lost in wonderment at the oddity—almost the perversity—of the choice.
He left her with a sense of resignation; he had gotten what he wanted. Thankfully, he was unaware that half an hour later, while heading home with her father and feeling his presence, the poor girl, despite her sudden show of bravery, started to tremble again. Her father didn’t say anything, but she had a feeling his eyes were on her in the darkness. Mrs. Penniman was also quiet; Morris Townsend had told her that her niece preferred, in a rather unromantic way, a meeting in a chintz-covered parlor to a sentimental rendezvous next to a fountain covered in dead leaves, and she was left in disbelief at the strangeness—almost the oddity—of that choice.
p. 63p. 63X
Catherine received the young man the next day on the ground she had chosen—amid the chaste upholstery of a New York drawing-room furnished in the fashion of fifty years ago. Morris had swallowed his pride and made the effort necessary to cross the threshold of her too derisive parent—an act of magnanimity which could not fail to render him doubly interesting.
Catherine met with the young man the following day in the setting she had picked—a New York living room with decor from fifty years ago. Morris had put aside his pride and made the effort to step into the home of her overly critical parent—an act of generosity that could only make him even more intriguing.
“We must settle something—we must take a line,” he declared, passing his hand through his hair and giving a glance at the long narrow mirror which adorned the space between the two windows, and which had at its base a little gilded bracket covered by a thin slab of white marble, supporting in its turn a backgammon board folded together in the shape of two volumes, two shining folios inscribed in letters of greenish gilt, History of England. If Morris had been pleased to describe the master of the house as a heartless scoffer, it is because he thought him too much on his guard, and this was the easiest way to express his own dissatisfaction—a dissatisfaction which he had made a point of concealing from the Doctor. It will probably seem to the reader, however, that the Doctor’s vigilance was by no means excessive, and that these two young people had an open field. Their intimacy was now considerable, and it may appear that for a shrinking and retiring person our heroine had been liberal of her favours. The young man, within a few days, had made her listen to things for which she had not supposed that she was prepared; having a lively foreboding of difficulties, he proceeded to gain as much ground as possible in the present. He remembered that fortune favours the brave, and even if he had forgotten it, Mrs. Penniman would have remembered it for him. Mrs. Penniman delighted of all things in a drama, and she flattered herself that a drama would now be enacted. Combining as she did the zeal of the prompter with the impatience of the spectator, she had long since done her utmost to pull up the curtain. She too expected to figure in the performance—to be the confidante, the Chorus, to speak the epilogue. It may even be said that there were times when she lost sight altogether of the modest heroine of the play, in the contemplation of certain great passages which would naturally occur between the hero and herself.
“We need to settle something—we have to take a stand,” he said, running his hand through his hair and glancing at the long narrow mirror that decorated the space between the two windows. At the base of the mirror was a little gilded bracket covered by a thin slab of white marble, which in turn held a backgammon board folded together like two volumes, two shiny books titled in greenish-gold letters, History of England. If Morris had described the master of the house as a heartless scoffer, it was because he thought the man was too guarded, and this was the simplest way to express his own dissatisfaction—a dissatisfaction he made sure to hide from the Doctor. However, to the reader, it may seem that the Doctor’s vigilance was not excessive at all, and that these two young people had plenty of opportunity. Their closeness had grown significantly, and it might appear that for a shy and reserved person, our heroine had been quite generous with her affections. Within just a few days, the young man had her listening to things she never thought she was ready for; feeling a strong sense of impending challenges, he aimed to secure as much as he could at the moment. He remembered that fortune favors the bold, and even if he had forgotten, Mrs. Penniman would have reminded him. Mrs. Penniman delighted in drama more than anything, and she believed that a performance was about to unfold. Combining the enthusiasm of a director with the impatience of an audience member, she had long been trying to raise the curtain. She too expected to play a role in the show—to be the confidante, the Chorus, to deliver the epilogue. It could even be said that there were moments when she completely lost track of the modest heroine of the story, caught up in her thoughts of the important scenes that would naturally take place between the hero and herself.
What Morris had told Catherine at last was simply that he loved her, or rather adored her. Virtually, he had made known as much already—his visits had been a series of eloquent intimations of it. But now he had affirmed it in lover’s vows, and, as a memorable sign of it, he had passed his arm round the girl’s waist and taken a kiss. This happy certitude had come sooner than Catherine expected, and she had regarded it, very naturally, as a priceless treasure. It may even be doubted whether she had ever definitely expected to possess it; she had not been waiting for it, and she had never said to herself that at a given moment it must come. As I have tried to explain, she was not eager and exacting; she took what was given her from day to day; and if the delightful custom of her lover’s visits, which yielded her a happiness in which confidence and timidity were strangely blended, had suddenly come to an end, she would not only not have spoken of herself as one of the forsaken, but she would not have thought of herself as one of the disappointed. After Morris had kissed her, the last time he was with her, as a ripe assurance of his devotion, she begged him to go away, to leave her alone, to let her think. Morris went away, taking another kiss first. But Catherine’s meditations had lacked a certain coherence. She felt his kisses on her lips and on her cheeks for a long time afterwards; the sensation was rather an obstacle than an aid to reflexion. She would have liked to see her situation all clearly before her, to make up her mind what she should do if, as she feared, her father should tell her that he disapproved of Morris Townsend. But all that she could see with any vividness was that it was terribly strange that anyone should disapprove of him; that there must in that case be some mistake, some mystery, which in a little while would be set at rest. She put off deciding and choosing; before the vision of a conflict with her father she dropped her eyes and sat motionless, holding her breath and waiting. It made her heart beat, it was intensely painful. When Morris kissed her and said these things—that also made her heart beat; but this was worse, and it frightened her. Nevertheless, to-day, when the young man spoke of settling something, taking a line, she felt that it was the truth, and she answered very simply and without hesitating.
What Morris finally told Catherine was that he loved her, or rather adored her. He had practically made that clear already—his visits had been a series of meaningful hints about it. But now he had confirmed it with declarations of love, and as a memorable gesture, he wrapped his arm around her waist and kissed her. This happy certainty arrived sooner than Catherine expected, and she regarded it, quite naturally, as a priceless treasure. It's even questionable whether she had ever really expected to have it; she hadn’t been waiting for it, nor had she ever told herself that it must come at a specific moment. As I’ve tried to explain, she wasn’t demanding or high-maintenance; she accepted what was given to her each day. And if the lovely routine of her lover’s visits, which brought her a mix of happiness, confidence, and shyness, had suddenly ended, she wouldn’t have seen herself as one of the abandoned, nor would she have thought of herself as one of the disappointed. After Morris kissed her the last time he was there, as a firm confirmation of his devotion, she asked him to go away, to leave her alone, to let her think. Morris left after taking another kiss. But Catherine’s thoughts lacked a certain clarity. She felt his kisses on her lips and cheeks for a long time afterward; the sensations were more of a distraction than a help to her reflections. She wanted to see her situation clearly, to decide what to do if, as she feared, her father told her he disapproved of Morris Townsend. What she could clearly see was that it was incredibly strange for anyone to disapprove of him; there must be some mistake or mystery that would soon be resolved. She postponed making a decision; in the face of a potential conflict with her father, she dropped her gaze and sat still, holding her breath and waiting. It made her heart race, and it was intensely painful. When Morris kissed her and said those things, that also made her heart race; but this was worse, and it scared her. However, today, when the young man talked about making plans and taking a stand, she felt he was right, and she responded very simply and without hesitation.
“We must do our duty,” she said; “we must speak to my father. I will do it to-night; you must do it to-morrow.”
“We have to do our duty,” she said; “we need to talk to my dad. I’ll do it tonight; you have to do it tomorrow.”
“It is very good of you to do it first,” Morris answered. “The young man—the happy lover—generally does that. But just as you please!”
“It’s really nice of you to go first,” Morris replied. “The young guy—the happy lover—usually does that. But do whatever you want!”
It pleased Catherine to think that she should be brave for his sake, and in her satisfaction she even gave a little smile. “Women have more tact,” she said “they ought to do it first. They are more conciliating; they can persuade better.”
It made Catherine happy to think that she would be brave for his sake, and in her satisfaction, she even smiled a little. “Women have more tact,” she said. “They should do it first. They are more accommodating; they can persuade better.”
“You will need all your powers of persuasion. But, after all,” Morris added, “you are irresistible.”
“You'll need all your persuasive skills. But, after all,” Morris added, “you are impossible to resist.”
“Please don’t speak that way—and promise me this. To-morrow, when you talk with father, you will be very gentle and respectful.”
“Please don’t talk like that—and promise me this. Tomorrow, when you speak with Dad, you’ll be very gentle and respectful.”
“As much so as possible,” Morris promised. “It won’t be much use, but I shall try. I certainly would rather have you easily than have to fight for you.”
“As much as possible,” Morris promised. “It won’t be very useful, but I’ll try. I definitely would prefer to have you easily rather than having to fight for you.”
“Don’t talk about fighting; we shall not fight.”
“Don’t even mention fighting; we won’t fight.”
“Ah, we must be prepared,” Morris rejoined; “you especially, because for you it must come hardest. Do you know the first thing your father will say to you?”
“Ah, we need to be ready,” Morris replied; “you especially, because this will hit you the hardest. Do you know what the first thing your dad will say to you is?”
“No, Morris; please tell me.”
“No, Morris; just tell me.”
“He will tell you I am mercenary.”
“He will tell you I’m all about the money.”
“Mercenary?”
“Merc?”
“It’s a big word; but it means a low thing. It means that I am after your money.”
“It’s a big word, but it means something trivial. It means that I'm after your money.”
“Oh!” murmured Catherine softly.
“Oh!” whispered Catherine softly.
The exclamation was so deprecating and touching that Morris indulged in another little demonstration of affection. “But he will be sure to say it,” he added.
The exclamation was so dismissive and moving that Morris allowed himself another small display of affection. “But he’ll definitely say it,” he added.
“It will be easy to be prepared for that,” Catherine said. “I shall simply say that he is mistaken—that other men may be that way, but that you are not.”
“It will be easy to be ready for that,” Catherine said. “I’ll just say that he’s wrong—that other guys might be like that, but you’re not.”
“You must make a great point of that, for it will be his own great point.”
"You really need to emphasize that, because it will be his key point."
Catherine looked at her lover a minute, and then she said, “I shall persuade him. But I am glad we shall be rich,” she added.
Catherine looked at her lover for a minute, and then she said, “I’ll convince him. But I'm glad we'll be rich,” she added.
Morris turned away, looking into the crown of his hat. “No, it’s a misfortune,” he said at last. “It is from that our difficulty will come.”
Morris turned away, staring into the inside of his hat. “No, it’s bad luck,” he finally said. “That’s where our trouble will come from.”
“Well, if it is the worst misfortune, we are not so unhappy. Many people would not think it so bad. I will persuade him, and after that we shall be very glad we have money.”
“Well, if it’s the worst misfortune, we’re not that unhappy. Many people wouldn’t see it as that bad. I’ll convince him, and after that, we’ll be really glad we have money.”
Morris Townsend listened to this robust logic in silence. “I will leave my defence to you; it’s a charge that a man has to stoop to defend himself from.”
Morris Townsend listened to this strong reasoning in silence. “I’ll leave my defense to you; it’s an accusation that a person has to lower themselves to defend against.”
Catherine on her side was silent for a while; she was looking at him while he looked, with a good deal of fixedness, out of the window. “Morris,” she said abruptly, “are you very sure you love me?”
Catherine was quiet for a moment; she watched him as he stared, quite intensely, out of the window. “Morris,” she said suddenly, “are you really sure you love me?”
He turned round, and in a moment he was bending over her. “My own dearest, can you doubt it?”
He turned around, and in an instant, he was leaning over her. “My sweetest, can you really doubt it?”
“I have only known it five days,” she said; “but now it seems to me as if I could never do without it.”
“I've only known it for five days,” she said; “but now it feels like I could never live without it.”
“You will never be called upon to try!” And he gave a little tender, reassuring laugh. Then, in a moment, he added, “There is something you must tell me, too.” She had closed her eyes after the last word she uttered, and kept them closed; and at this she nodded her head, without opening them. “You must tell me,” he went on, “that if your father is dead against me, if he absolutely forbids our marriage, you will still be faithful.”
“You’ll never have to try!” And he let out a small, gentle laugh to reassure her. Then, after a moment, he continued, “There’s something you need to tell me, too.” She had closed her eyes after her last word and kept them shut; at this, she nodded her head without opening them. “You have to tell me,” he continued, “that if your father is completely against me, if he totally forbids our marriage, you will still remain loyal.”
Catherine opened her eyes, gazing at him, and she could give no better promise than what he read there.
Catherine opened her eyes, looking at him, and she could offer no better assurance than what he saw in them.
“You will cleave to me?” said Morris. “You know you are your own mistress—you are of age.”
“You will stick with me?” said Morris. “You know you’re your own person—you’re an adult.”
“Ah, Morris!” she murmured, for all answer. Or rather not for all; for she put her hand into his own. He kept it a while, and presently he kissed her again. This is all that need be recorded of their conversation; but Mrs. Penniman, if she had been present, would probably have admitted that it was as well it had not taken place beside the fountain in Washington Square.
“Ah, Morris!” she whispered in response. Or rather, not just in response; she took his hand in hers. He held it for a moment, and soon after, he kissed her again. This is all that needs to be noted about their conversation; however, if Mrs. Penniman had been there, she would likely have agreed that it was better that it hadn’t happened by the fountain in Washington Square.
p.
68p. 68XI
Catherine listened for her father when he came in that evening, and she heard him go to his study. She sat quiet, though her heart was beating fast, for nearly half an hour; then she went and knocked at his door—a ceremony without which she never crossed the threshold of this apartment. On entering it now she found him in his chair beside the fire, entertaining himself with a cigar and the evening paper.
Catherine waited for her dad to come in that evening, and she heard him head to his study. She sat still, even though her heart was racing, for nearly half an hour; then she went and knocked on his door—a formality she always followed before entering this room. When she entered now, she found him in his chair by the fire, relaxing with a cigar and the evening paper.
“I have something to say to you,” she began very gently; and she sat down in the first place that offered.
“I have something to tell you,” she started softly; and she sat down in the first spot that was available.
“I shall be very happy to hear it, my dear,” said her father. He waited—waited, looking at her, while she stared, in a long silence, at the fire. He was curious and impatient, for he was sure she was going to speak of Morris Townsend; but he let her take her own time, for he was determined to be very mild.
“I'll be really happy to hear it, my dear,” said her father. He waited—waited, looking at her, while she stared silently at the fire for a long time. He was curious and a bit impatient, sure that she was going to talk about Morris Townsend; but he let her take her time, determined to be very gentle.
“I am engaged to be married!” Catherine announced at last, still staring at the fire.
“I’m engaged to be married!” Catherine finally announced, still staring at the fire.
The Doctor was startled; the accomplished fact was more than he had expected. But he betrayed no surprise. “You do right to tell me,” he simply said. “And who is the happy mortal whom you have honoured with your choice?”
The Doctor was taken aback; the reality was more than he had anticipated. But he showed no surprise. “You’re right to tell me,” he said plainly. “And who is the lucky person you’ve chosen?”
“Mr. Morris Townsend.” And as she pronounced her lover’s name, Catherine looked at him. What she saw was her father’s still grey eye and his clear-cut, definite smile. She contemplated these objects for a moment, and then she looked back at the fire; it was much warmer.
“Mr. Morris Townsend.” And as she said her lover’s name, Catherine looked at him. What she saw was her father’s still grey eye and his clear, defined smile. She thought about these things for a moment, and then she looked back at the fire; it was much warmer.
“When was this arrangement made?” the Doctor asked.
“When was this arrangement made?” the Doctor asked.
“This afternoon—two hours ago.”
"This afternoon—two hours ago."
“Was Mr. Townsend here?”
“Is Mr. Townsend here?”
“Yes, father; in the front parlour.” She was very glad that she was not obliged to tell him that the ceremony of their betrothal had taken place out there under the bare ailantus-trees.
“Yes, Dad; in the front parlor.” She was really glad that she didn’t have to tell him that the ceremony of their engagement had happened out there under the bare ailanthus trees.
“Is it serious?” said the Doctor.
"Is it serious?" the Doctor asked.
“Very serious, father.”
“Really serious, Dad.”
Her father was silent a moment. “Mr. Townsend ought to have told me.”
Her father was quiet for a moment. "Mr. Townsend should have told me."
“He means to tell you to-morrow.”
“He plans to tell you tomorrow.”
“After I know all about it from you? He ought to have told me before. Does he think I didn’t care—because I left you so much liberty?”
“After I learn everything from you? He should have told me earlier. Does he think I didn’t care—just because I gave you so much freedom?”
“Oh no,” said Catherine; “he knew you would care. And we have been so much obliged to you for—for the liberty.”
“Oh no,” Catherine said; “he knew you would care. And we have been so grateful to you for—for the freedom.”
The Doctor gave a short laugh. “You might have made a better use of it, Catherine.”
The Doctor chuckled. "You could have used it better, Catherine."
“Please don’t say that, father,” the girl urged softly, fixing her dull and gentle eyes upon him.
“Please don’t say that, Dad,” the girl urged softly, fixing her dull and gentle eyes on him.
He puffed his cigar awhile, meditatively. “You have gone very fast,” he said at last.
He smoked his cigar for a bit, deep in thought. "You've been moving really quickly," he finally said.
“Yes,” Catherine answered simply; “I think we have.”
“Yes,” Catherine replied straightforwardly; “I think we have.”
Her father glanced at her an instant, removing his eyes from the fire. “I don’t wonder Mr. Townsend likes you. You are so simple and so good.”
Her father looked at her for a moment, pulling his gaze away from the fire. “I can see why Mr. Townsend likes you. You’re so genuine and kind.”
“I don’t know why it is—but he does like me. I am sure of that.”
“I don’t know why it is—but he does like me. I’m sure of that.”
“And are you very fond of Mr. Townsend?”
“And do you like Mr. Townsend a lot?”
“I like him very much, of course—or I shouldn’t consent to marry him.”
“I like him a lot, of course—or I wouldn’t agree to marry him.”
“But you have known him a very short time, my dear.”
“But you have known him for a very short time, my dear.”
“Oh,” said Catherine, with some eagerness, “it doesn’t take long to like a person—when once you begin.”
“Oh,” said Catherine, eagerly, “it doesn’t take long to like someone—once you start.”
“You must have begun very quickly. Was it the first time you saw him—that night at your aunt’s party?”
“You must have started pretty fast. Was it the first time you saw him that night at your aunt’s party?”
“I don’t know, father,” the girl answered. “I can’t tell you about that.”
“I don’t know, Dad,” the girl replied. “I can’t tell you about that.”
“Of course; that’s your own affair. You will have observed that I have acted on that principle. I have not interfered, I have left you your liberty, I have remembered that you are no longer a little girl—that you have arrived at years of discretion.”
“Of course; that’s your own business. You’ve probably noticed that I’ve acted on that principle. I haven't interfered, I've given you your freedom, and I’ve kept in mind that you’re no longer a little girl—that you’ve reached an age where you can make your own decisions.”
“I feel very old—and very wise,” said Catherine, smiling faintly.
“I feel really old—and really wise,” said Catherine, smiling faintly.
“I am afraid that before long you will feel older and wiser yet. I don’t like your engagement.”
“I’m worried that soon you’ll feel older and wiser. I don’t like your engagement.”
“Ah!” Catherine exclaimed softly, getting up from her chair.
“Ah!” Catherine said softly, getting up from her chair.
“No, my dear. I am sorry to give you pain; but I don’t like it. You should have consulted me before you settled it. I have been too easy with you, and I feel as if you had taken advantage of my indulgence. Most decidedly, you should have spoken to me first.”
“No, my dear. I'm sorry to cause you any pain, but I don’t like it. You should have talked to me before you made this decision. I've been too lenient with you, and it feels like you've taken advantage of my kindness. Definitely, you should have discussed it with me first.”
Catherine hesitated a moment, and then—“It was because I was afraid you wouldn’t like it!” she confessed.
Catherine paused for a moment and then said, “It was because I was afraid you wouldn’t like it!”
“Ah, there it is! You had a bad conscience.”
“Ah, there it is! You felt guilty.”
“No, I have not a bad conscience, father!” the girl cried out, with considerable energy. “Please don’t accuse me of anything so dreadful.” These words, in fact, represented to her imagination something very terrible indeed, something base and cruel, which she associated with malefactors and prisoners. “It was because I was afraid—afraid—” she went on.
“No, I don’t have a guilty conscience, Dad!” the girl exclaimed, with a lot of energy. “Please don’t accuse me of something so awful.” These words, for her, conjured up something truly terrible, something wicked and cruel, which she linked to wrongdoers and prisoners. “It was because I was scared—scared—” she continued.
“If you were afraid, it was because you had been foolish!”
“If you were afraid, it was because you had acted foolishly!”
“I was afraid you didn’t like Mr. Townsend.”
“I was worried you didn’t like Mr. Townsend.”
“You were quite right. I don’t like him.”
“You're totally right. I don't like him.”
“Dear father, you don’t know him,” said Catherine, in a voice so timidly argumentative that it might have touched him.
“Dear dad, you don’t know him,” said Catherine, in a voice so shyly disputatious that it might have affected him.
“Very true; I don’t know him intimately. But I know him enough. I have my impression of him. You don’t know him either.”
“That's very true; I don't know him well. But I know enough about him. I have my own impression of him. You don't know him either.”
She stood before the fire, with her hands lightly clasped in front of her; and her father, leaning back in his chair and looking up at her, made this remark with a placidity that might have been irritating.
She stood in front of the fire, her hands gently clasped in front of her; her father leaned back in his chair and looked up at her, making this remark with a calmness that could have been annoying.
I doubt, however, whether Catherine was irritated, though she broke into a vehement protest. “I don’t know him?” she cried. “Why, I know him—better than I have ever known any one!”
I’m not sure Catherine was actually upset, even though she reacted strongly. “I don’t know him?” she exclaimed. “Actually, I know him—better than I’ve ever known anyone!”
“You know a part of him—what he has chosen to show you. But you don’t know the rest.”
“You know a part of him—what he has chosen to show you. But you don’t know the rest.”
“The rest? What is the rest?”
"The rest? What's next?"
“Whatever it may be. There is sure to be plenty of it.”
“Whatever it is, there will definitely be a lot of it.”
“I know what you mean,” said Catherine, remembering how Morris had forewarned her. “You mean that he is mercenary.”
“I know what you mean,” Catherine said, recalling how Morris had warned her. “You mean that he’s all about the money.”
Her father looked up at her still, with his cold, quiet reasonable eye. “If I meant it, my dear, I should say it! But there is an error I wish particularly to avoid—that of rendering Mr. Townsend more interesting to you by saying hard things about him.”
Her father looked up at her, his cold, calm, reasonable gaze fixed on her. “If I really meant it, my dear, I would say it! But there’s one mistake I really want to avoid—that of making Mr. Townsend seem more interesting to you by saying negative things about him.”
“I won’t think them hard if they are true,” said Catherine.
“I won’t find them harsh if they’re real,” said Catherine.
“If you don’t, you will be a remarkably sensible young woman!”
“If you don’t, you’ll be a really sensible young woman!”
“They will be your reasons, at any rate, and you will want me to hear your reasons.”
"They will be your reasons, anyway, and you will want me to listen to your reasons."
The Doctor smiled a little. “Very true. You have a perfect right to ask for them.” And he puffed his cigar a few moments. “Very well, then, without accusing Mr. Townsend of being in love only with your fortune—and with the fortune that you justly expect—I will say that there is every reason to suppose that these good things have entered into his calculation more largely than a tender solicitude for your happiness strictly requires. There is, of course, nothing impossible in an intelligent young man entertaining a disinterested affection for you. You are an honest, amiable girl, and an intelligent young man might easily find it out. But the principal thing that we know about this young man—who is, indeed, very intelligent—leads us to suppose that, however much he may value your personal merits, he values your money more. The principal thing we know about him is that he has led a life of dissipation, and has spent a fortune of his own in doing so. That is enough for me, my dear. I wish you to marry a young man with other antecedents—a young man who could give positive guarantees. If Morris Townsend has spent his own fortune in amusing himself, there is every reason to believe that he would spend yours.”
The Doctor smiled a bit. “That’s very true. You have every right to ask for them.” He puffed his cigar for a moment. “Alright then, without suggesting that Mr. Townsend is only interested in your wealth—and the wealth you rightly expect—I’ll say that it seems likely these factors have influenced his thinking more than a genuine concern for your happiness would necessitate. Of course, it’s not impossible for a smart young man to have a selfless affection for you. You’re an honest, pleasant girl, and an intelligent young man might easily recognize that. But the main thing we know about this young man—who is indeed quite intelligent—leads us to think that, no matter how much he appreciates your personal qualities, he values your money even more. What we primarily know about him is that he has lived a life of excess and has spent his own fortune in the process. That’s enough for me, my dear. I want you to marry a young man with a different background—a young man who could provide real assurance. If Morris Townsend has wasted his own fortune seeking pleasure, there’s every reason to believe he would do the same with yours.”
The Doctor delivered himself of these remarks slowly, deliberately, with occasional pauses and prolongations of accent, which made no great allowance for poor Catherine’s suspense as to his conclusion. She sat down at last, with her head bent and her eyes still fixed upon him; and strangely enough—I hardly know how to tell it—even while she felt that what he said went so terribly against her, she admired his neatness and nobleness of expression. There was something hopeless and oppressive in having to argue with her father; but she too, on her side, must try to be clear. He was so quiet; he was not at all angry; and she too must be quiet. But her very effort to be quiet made her tremble.
The Doctor spoke these words slowly and deliberately, with occasional pauses and drawn-out accents, which didn’t really help poor Catherine’s anxiousness about his conclusion. She eventually sat down, her head bent and her eyes still on him; and strangely enough—I can hardly explain it—even though she felt that what he said was so against her, she admired the clarity and nobility of his expression. It felt hopeless and heavy to argue with her father; but she, too, had to try to be clear. He was so calm; he wasn’t angry at all; so she needed to stay calm too. But her very effort to remain composed made her tremble.
“That is not the principal thing we know about him,” she said; and there was a touch of her tremor in her voice. “There are other things—many other things. He has very high abilities—he wants so much to do something. He is kind, and generous, and true,” said poor Catherine, who had not suspected hitherto the resources of her eloquence. “And his fortune—his fortune that he spent—was very small!”
"That’s not the main thing we know about him," she said, her voice shaking a bit. "There are other things—so many other things. He has incredible abilities—he really wants to accomplish something. He's kind, generous, and honest," said poor Catherine, who hadn’t realized before how eloquent she could be. "And his fortune—the fortune he spent—was very small!"
“All the more reason he shouldn’t have spent it,” cried the Doctor, getting up, with a laugh. Then as Catherine, who had also risen to her feet again, stood there in her rather angular earnestness, wishing so much and expressing so little, he drew her towards him and kissed her. “You won’t think me cruel?” he said, holding her a moment.
“All the more reason he shouldn’t have spent it,” the Doctor exclaimed, getting to his feet with a laugh. Then, as Catherine, who had also stood up again, remained there in her somewhat awkward seriousness, wanting so much and saying so little, he pulled her close and kissed her. “You won't think I'm being cruel?” he said, holding her for a moment.
This question was not reassuring; it seemed to Catherine, on the contrary, to suggest possibilities which made her feel sick. But she answered coherently enough—“No, dear father; because if you knew how I feel—and you must know, you know everything—you would be so kind, so gentle.”
This question wasn’t comforting; it actually made Catherine feel nauseous. But she replied clearly enough—“No, dear father; because if you understood how I feel—and you must understand, you know everything—you would be so kind and gentle.”
“Yes, I think I know how you feel,” the Doctor said. “I will be very kind—be sure of that. And I will see Mr. Townsend to-morrow. Meanwhile, and for the present, be so good as to mention to no one that you are engaged.”
“Yes, I think I understand how you feel,” the Doctor said. “I will be very kind—count on that. And I will meet with Mr. Townsend tomorrow. In the meantime, please don’t mention to anyone that you’re engaged.”
p.
74p. 74XII
On the morrow, in the afternoon, he stayed at home, awaiting Mr. Townsend’s call—a proceeding by which it appeared to him (justly perhaps, for he was a very busy man) that he paid Catherine’s suitor great honour, and gave both these young people so much the less to complain of. Morris presented himself with a countenance sufficiently serene—he appeared to have forgotten the “insult” for which he had solicited Catherine’s sympathy two evenings before, and Dr. Sloper lost no time in letting him know that he had been prepared for his visit.
The next day, in the afternoon, he stayed home, waiting for Mr. Townsend’s call—an action that seemed to him (probably rightly, since he was a very busy man) to show great respect to Catherine’s suitor, and give both of these young people less to complain about. Morris showed up with a calm expression—he seemed to have forgotten the “insult” for which he had asked for Catherine’s sympathy two evenings ago, and Dr. Sloper quickly made it clear that he had been ready for his visit.
“Catherine told me yesterday what has been going on between you,” he said. “You must allow me to say that it would have been becoming of you to give me notice of your intentions before they had gone so far.”
“Catherine told me yesterday what’s been happening between you,” he said. “You really should have let me know your intentions before things went this far.”
“I should have done so,” Morris answered, “if you had not had so much the appearance of leaving your daughter at liberty. She seems to me quite her own mistress.”
“I should have done that,” Morris replied, “if you hadn’t seemed to be giving your daughter so much freedom. She seems to me to be completely in charge of herself.”
“Literally, she is. But she has not emancipated herself morally quite so far, I trust, as to choose a husband without consulting me. I have left her at liberty, but I have not been in the least indifferent. The truth is that your little affair has come to a head with a rapidity that surprises me. It was only the other day that Catherine made your acquaintance.”
“Literally, she is. But I hope she hasn't freed herself morally enough to pick a husband without talking to me first. I’ve given her the freedom, but I haven’t been indifferent at all. The truth is that your little situation has escalated surprisingly quickly. Just the other day, Catherine met you.”
“It was not long ago, certainly,” said Morris, with great gravity. “I admit that we have not been slow to—to arrive at an understanding. But that was very natural, from the moment we were sure of ourselves—and of each other. My interest in Miss Sloper began the first time I saw her.”
“It wasn't that long ago,” said Morris, seriously. “I admit that we haven't taken long to—let's say, come to an agreement. But that was only natural, once we were sure of ourselves—and of each other. My interest in Miss Sloper started the first time I saw her.”
“Did it not by chance precede your first meeting?” the Doctor asked.
“Did it happen to come before your first meeting?” the Doctor asked.
Morris looked at him an instant. “I certainly had already heard that she was a charming girl.”
Morris glanced at him for a moment. “I had definitely heard that she was a delightful girl.”
“A charming girl—that’s what you think her?”
“A charming girl—that’s what you think she is?”
“Assuredly. Otherwise I should not be sitting here.”
“Definitely. Otherwise, I wouldn’t be sitting here.”
The Doctor meditated a moment. “My dear young man,” he said at last, “you must be very susceptible. As Catherine’s father, I have, I trust, a just and tender appreciation of her many good qualities; but I don’t mind telling you that I have never thought of her as a charming girl, and never expected any one else to do so.”
The Doctor paused to think. “My dear young man,” he finally said, “you must be quite impressionable. As Catherine’s father, I believe I have a fair and caring understanding of her many good traits; but I won’t lie to you—I’ve never considered her a charming girl, and I never expected anyone else to think so either.”
Morris Townsend received this statement with a smile that was not wholly devoid of deference. “I don’t know what I might think of her if I were her father. I can’t put myself in that place. I speak from my own point of view.”
Morris Townsend received this statement with a smile that showed a hint of respect. “I’m not sure what I would think of her if I were her dad. I can't imagine being in that position. I'm sharing my own perspective.”
“You speak very well,” said the Doctor; “but that is not all that is necessary. I told Catherine yesterday that I disapproved of her engagement.”
“You speak very well,” said the Doctor; “but that’s not all that matters. I told Catherine yesterday that I didn’t approve of her engagement.”
“She let me know as much, and I was very sorry to hear it. I am greatly disappointed.” And Morris sat in silence awhile, looking at the floor.
“She told me, and I was really sorry to hear it. I’m quite disappointed.” And Morris sat in silence for a while, staring at the floor.
“Did you really expect I would say I was delighted, and throw my daughter into your arms?”
“Did you really think I would say I was happy and just throw my daughter into your arms?”
“Oh no; I had an idea you didn’t like me.”
“Oh no; I thought you didn’t like me.”
“What gave you the idea?”
“What inspired you?”
“The fact that I am poor.”
“My being broke.”
“That has a harsh sound,” said the Doctor, “but it is about the truth—speaking of you strictly as a son-in-law. Your absence of means, of a profession, of visible resources or prospects, places you in a category from which it would be imprudent for me to select a husband for my daughter, who is a weak young woman with a large fortune. In any other capacity I am perfectly prepared to like you. As a son-in-law, I abominate you!”
“That sounds pretty harsh,” said the Doctor, “but it’s the truth—speaking strictly about you as a potential son-in-law. Your lack of financial means, profession, and any visible resources or prospects puts you in a category that it wouldn’t be wise for me to consider when choosing a husband for my daughter, who is a delicate young woman with a substantial fortune. In any other context, I’m completely ready to like you. As a son-in-law, I really can’t stand you!”
Morris Townsend listened respectfully. “I don’t think Miss Sloper is a weak woman,” he presently said.
Morris Townsend listened attentively. “I don’t think Miss Sloper is a weak woman,” he said after a moment.
“Of course you must defend her—it’s the least you can do. But I have known my child twenty years, and you have known her six weeks. Even if she were not weak, however, you would still be a penniless man.”
“Of course you need to defend her—it’s the least you can do. But I’ve known my child for twenty years, and you’ve known her for six weeks. Even if she wasn’t weak, you’d still be a broke man.”
“Ah, yes; that is my weakness! And therefore, you mean, I am mercenary—I only want your daughter’s money.”
“Ah, yes; that is my weakness! And so, you mean, I’m greedy—I only want your daughter’s money.”
“I don’t say that. I am not obliged to say it; and to say it, save under stress of compulsion, would be very bad taste. I say simply that you belong to the wrong category.”
“I don’t say that. I’m not required to say it; and to say it, unless I’m forced to, would be in very poor taste. I simply state that you belong to the wrong category.”
“But your daughter doesn’t marry a category,” Townsend urged, with his handsome smile. “She marries an individual—an individual whom she is so good as to say she loves.”
“But your daughter doesn’t marry a category,” Townsend urged, with his handsome smile. “She marries a person—someone she is kind enough to say she loves.”
“An individual who offers so little in return!”
“Someone who gives so little back!”
“Is it possible to offer more than the most tender affection and a lifelong devotion?” the young man demanded.
“Can you give anything more than deep affection and lifelong loyalty?” the young man asked.
“It depends how we take it. It is possible to offer a few other things besides; and not only is it possible, but it’s usual. A lifelong devotion is measured after the fact; and meanwhile it is customary in these cases to give a few material securities. What are yours? A very handsome face and figure, and a very good manner. They are excellent as far as they go, but they don’t go far enough.”
“It depends on how we view it. It’s possible to offer a few other things on top of that; and not only is it possible, but it’s common. A lifelong commitment is assessed after the fact; and in the meantime, it’s typical in these situations to provide a few tangible assurances. What are yours? A very attractive face and figure, along with a great demeanor. They’re impressive as far as they go, but they don’t go far enough.”
“There is one thing you should add to them,” said Morris; “the word of a gentleman!”
“There’s one thing you should add to them,” Morris said; “the word of a gentleman!”
“The word of a gentleman that you will always love Catherine? You must be a very fine gentleman to be sure of that.”
“The word of a gentleman that you'll always love Catherine? You must be quite the gentleman to be so certain about that.”
“The word of a gentleman that I am not mercenary; that my affection for Miss Sloper is as pure and disinterested a sentiment as was ever lodged in a human breast! I care no more for her fortune than for the ashes in that grate.”
“The word of a gentleman that I am not money-hungry; that my feelings for Miss Sloper are as genuine and selfless as any ever felt by a human! I care no more for her wealth than for the ashes in that fireplace.”
“I take note—I take note,” said the Doctor. “But having done so, I turn to our category again. Even with that solemn vow on your lips, you take your place in it. There is nothing against you but an accident, if you will; but with my thirty years’ medical practice, I have seen that accidents may have far-reaching consequences.”
“I get it—I get it,” said the Doctor. “But after acknowledging that, I’ll refer back to our category. Even with that serious promise on your lips, you still belong in it. There’s nothing against you except for an accident, if you want to call it that; but with my thirty years in medicine, I’ve witnessed how accidents can lead to significant consequences.”
Morris smoothed his hat—it was already remarkably glossy—and continued to display a self-control which, as the Doctor was obliged to admit, was extremely creditable to him. But his disappointment was evidently keen.
Morris smoothed out his hat—it was already quite shiny—and kept showing a level of self-control that, as the Doctor had to admit, was quite impressive. But his disappointment was clearly intense.
“Is there nothing I can do to make you believe in me?”
“Is there nothing I can do to make you trust me?”
“If there were I should be sorry to suggest it, for—don’t you see?—I don’t want to believe in you!” said the Doctor, smiling.
“If there were, I wouldn’t want to bring it up, because—don’t you see?—I don’t want to believe in you!” said the Doctor, smiling.
“I would go and dig in the fields.”
“I would go and dig in the fields.”
“That would be foolish.”
"That would be unwise."
“I will take the first work that offers, to-morrow.”
“I will accept the first job that comes my way tomorrow.”
“Do so by all means—but for your own sake, not for mine.”
"Go ahead and do it—but do it for yourself, not for me."
“I see; you think I am an idler!” Morris exclaimed, a little too much in the tone of a man who has made a discovery. But he saw his error immediately, and blushed.
“I get it; you think I'm lazy!” Morris exclaimed, a bit too much like someone who just had a revelation. But he realized his mistake right away and felt embarrassed.
“It doesn’t matter what I think, when once I have told you I don’t think of you as a son-in-law.”
“It doesn’t matter what I think; once I’ve said I don’t see you as a son-in-law.”
But Morris persisted. “You think I would squander her money.”
But Morris kept insisting. “You think I would waste her money.”
The Doctor smiled. “It doesn’t matter, as I say; but I plead guilty to that.”
The Doctor smiled. “It doesn't matter, like I said; but I admit that.”
“That’s because I spent my own, I suppose,” said Morris. “I frankly confess that. I have been wild. I have been foolish. I will tell you every crazy thing I ever did, if you like. There were some great follies among the number—I have never concealed that. But I have sown my wild oats. Isn’t there some proverb about a reformed rake? I was not a rake, but I assure you I have reformed. It is better to have amused oneself for a while and have done with it. Your daughter would never care for a milksop; and I will take the liberty of saying that you would like one quite as little. Besides, between my money and hers there is a great difference. I spent my own; it was because it was my own that I spent it. And I made no debts; when it was gone I stopped. I don’t owe a penny in the world.”
"That's because I spent my own, I guess," said Morris. "I honestly admit that. I've been reckless. I've been silly. I'll tell you every ridiculous thing I ever did, if you want. There were some major mistakes in that list—I’ve never hidden that. But I've sown my wild oats. Isn't there a saying about a reformed rake? I wasn’t a rake, but I promise you I’ve changed. It's better to have had some fun for a while and move on. Your daughter would never go for a weakling; and I’ll take the liberty of saying that you wouldn’t want one either. Besides, there’s a big difference between my money and hers. I spent my own; it was my own money that I spent. And I didn’t rack up any debts; when it was gone, I stopped. I don’t owe a penny to anyone."
“Allow me to inquire what you are living on now—though I admit,” the Doctor added, “that the question, on my part, is inconsistent.”
“Let me ask what you’re living on now—though I admit,” the Doctor added, “that my question is kind of out of place.”
“I am living on the remnants of my property,” said Morris Townsend.
“I’m living off what's left of my property,” said Morris Townsend.
“Thank you!” the Doctor gravely replied.
“Thank you!” the Doctor replied seriously.
Yes, certainly, Morris’s self-control was laudable. “Even admitting I attach an undue importance to Miss Sloper’s fortune,” he went on, “would not that be in itself an assurance that I should take much care of it?”
Yes, absolutely, Morris’s self-control was impressive. “Even if I admit that I value Miss Sloper’s fortune too highly,” he continued, “wouldn’t that alone be a guarantee that I would take great care of it?”
“That you should take too much care would be quite as bad as that you should take too little. Catherine might suffer as much by your economy as by your extravagance.”
"Taking too much care is just as bad as taking too little. Catherine could suffer just as much from your frugality as she could from your spending too much."
“I think you are very unjust!” The young man made this declaration decently, civilly, without violence.
“I think you’re being really unfair!” The young man stated this calmly and politely, without any aggression.
“It is your privilege to think so, and I surrender my reputation to you! I certainly don’t flatter myself I gratify you.”
“It’s your right to think that way, and I give up my reputation to you! I definitely don’t fool myself into thinking I please you.”
“Don’t you care a little to gratify your daughter? Do you enjoy the idea of making her miserable?”
“Don’t you care at all about making your daughter happy? Do you actually like the idea of making her miserable?”
“I am perfectly resigned to her thinking me a tyrant for a twelvemonth.”
“I’m totally fine with her thinking I’m a tyrant for a whole year.”
“For a twelvemonth!” exclaimed Morris, with a laugh.
“For a whole year!” exclaimed Morris, laughing.
“For a lifetime, then! She may as well be miserable in that way as in the other.”
“For a lifetime, then! She might as well be unhappy like that as in any other way.”
Here at last Morris lost his temper. “Ah, you are not polite, sir!” he cried.
Here at last, Morris lost his temper. "Ah, you’re not being very polite, sir!" he shouted.
“You push me to it—you argue too much.”
“You're pushing me to this—I can't handle all the arguing.”
“I have a great deal at stake.”
“I have a lot on the line.”
“Well, whatever it is,” said the Doctor, “you have lost it!”
“Well, whatever it is,” said the Doctor, “you’ve lost it!”
“Are you sure of that?” asked Morris; “are you sure your daughter will give me up?”
“Are you really sure about that?” asked Morris. “Are you certain your daughter will let me go?”
“I mean, of course, you have lost it as far as I am concerned. As for Catherine’s giving you up—no, I am not sure of it. But as I shall strongly recommend it, as I have a great fund of respect and affection in my daughter’s mind to draw upon, and as she has the sentiment of duty developed in a very high degree, I think it extremely possible.”
“I mean, obviously, you’ve lost it as far as I’m concerned. As for Catherine letting you go—no, I’m not sure about that. But since I’ll strongly suggest it, and I have a lot of respect and affection in my daughter’s mind to tap into, plus she has a very strong sense of duty, I think it’s quite possible.”
Morris Townsend began to smooth his hat again. “I too have a fund of affection to draw upon!” he observed at last.
Morris Townsend started to adjust his hat again. "I also have a lot of affection to draw from!" he finally said.
The Doctor at this point showed his own first symptoms of irritation. “Do you mean to defy me?”
The Doctor was now showing his first signs of irritation. “Are you trying to challenge me?”
“Call it what you please, sir! I mean not to give your daughter up.”
“Call it what you want, sir! I have no intention of giving your daughter up.”
The Doctor shook his head. “I haven’t the least fear of your pining away your life. You are made to enjoy it.”
The Doctor shook his head. “I’m not worried at all about you wasting your life. You’re meant to enjoy it.”
Morris gave a laugh. “Your opposition to my marriage is all the more cruel, then! Do you intend to forbid your daughter to see me again?”
Morris laughed. “Your disapproval of my marriage is even more cruel, then! Are you planning to stop your daughter from seeing me again?”
“She is past the age at which people are forbidden, and I am not a father in an old-fashioned novel. But I shall strongly urge her to break with you.”
“She is beyond the age when people are forbidden, and I’m not a father from an old-fashioned novel. But I will strongly encourage her to end things with you.”
“I don’t think she will,” said Morris Townsend.
“I don’t think she will,” Morris Townsend said.
“Perhaps not. But I shall have done what I could.”
“Maybe not. But I’ll have done what I could.”
“She has gone too far,” Morris went on.
“She has gone too far,” Morris continued.
“To retreat? Then let her stop where she is.”
“To back down? Then let her stay right there.”
“Too far to stop, I mean.”
“Too far to stop, you know.”
The Doctor looked at him a moment; Morris had his hand on the door. “There is a great deal of impertinence in your saying it.”
The Doctor looked at him for a moment; Morris had his hand on the door. “There's a lot of disrespect in what you just said.”
“I will say no more, sir!” Morris answered; and, making his bow, he left the room.
“I won’t say anything more, sir!” Morris replied, and with a bow, he left the room.
p.
81p. 81XIII
It may be thought the Doctor was too positive, and Mrs. Almond intimated as much. But, as he said, he had his impression; it seemed to him sufficient, and he had no wish to modify it. He had passed his life in estimating people (it was part of the medical trade), and in nineteen cases out of twenty he was right.
It might be seen that the Doctor was overly sure of himself, and Mrs. Almond hinted at that. But, as he stated, he had his own impression; it felt adequate to him, and he had no desire to change it. He had spent his life assessing people (it was part of his job as a doctor), and in nineteen out of twenty cases, he was correct.
“Perhaps Mr. Townsend is the twentieth case,” Mrs. Almond suggested.
“Maybe Mr. Townsend is the twentieth case,” Mrs. Almond suggested.
“Perhaps he is, though he doesn’t look to me at all like a twentieth case. But I will give him the benefit of the doubt, and, to make sure, I will go and talk with Mrs. Montgomery. She will almost certainly tell me I have done right; but it is just possible that she will prove to me that I have made the greatest mistake of my life. If she does, I will beg Mr. Townsend’s pardon. You needn’t invite her to meet me, as you kindly proposed; I will write her a frank letter, telling her how matters stand, and asking leave to come and see her.”
“Maybe he is, but he doesn’t seem to me like a twentieth case at all. Still, I’ll give him the benefit of the doubt, and just to be sure, I’ll go talk to Mrs. Montgomery. She’ll almost definitely tell me I did the right thing; but it’s possible she’ll prove I’ve made the biggest mistake of my life. If that’s the case, I’ll apologize to Mr. Townsend. You don’t need to invite her to meet me, as you kindly suggested; I’ll write her a straightforward letter explaining what’s going on and asking if I can come see her.”
“I am afraid the frankness will be chiefly on your side. The poor little woman will stand up for her brother, whatever he may be.”
“I’m afraid the honesty will mostly be on your end. The poor woman will defend her brother, no matter what he is like.”
“Whatever he may be? I doubt that. People are not always so fond of their brothers.”
“Whatever he is, I doubt it. People aren’t always that fond of their brothers.”
“Ah,” said Mrs. Almond, “when it’s a question of thirty thousand a year coming into a family—”
“Ah,” said Mrs. Almond, “when it’s a matter of thirty thousand a year coming into a family—”
“If she stands up for him on account of the money, she will be a humbug. If she is a humbug I shall see it. If I see it, I won’t waste time with her.”
“If she defends him just because of the money, she’ll be a fake. If she’s a fake, I’ll notice. If I notice, I won’t waste my time with her.”
“She is not a humbug—she is an exemplary woman. She will not wish to play her brother a trick simply because he is selfish.”
“She’s not a fraud—she’s a remarkable woman. She won’t try to trick her brother just because he’s selfish.”
“If she is worth talking to, she will sooner play him a trick than that he should play Catherine one. Has she seen Catherine, by the way—does she know her?”
“If she’s worth talking to, she’ll trick him faster than he’ll trick Catherine. By the way, has she seen Catherine—does she know her?”
“Not to my knowledge. Mr. Townsend can have had no particular interest in bringing them together.”
“Not that I know of. Mr. Townsend couldn’t have had any specific interest in bringing them together.”
“If she is an exemplary woman, no. But we shall see to what extent she answers your description.”
“If she is an ideal woman, no. But we’ll see how well she fits your description.”
“I shall be curious to hear her description of you!” said Mrs. Almond, with a laugh. “And, meanwhile, how is Catherine taking it?”
“I can't wait to hear her description of you!” said Mrs. Almond, laughing. “And in the meantime, how is Catherine handling it?”
“As she takes everything—as a matter of course.”
“As she takes everything as a matter of course.”
“Doesn’t she make a noise? Hasn’t she made a scene?”
“Doesn’t she make a fuss? Hasn’t she caused a scene?”
“She is not scenic.”
"She's not photogenic."
“I thought a love-lorn maiden was always scenic.”
“I thought a heartbroken girl was always picturesque.”
“A fantastic widow is more so. Lavinia has made me a speech; she thinks me very arbitrary.”
“A fantastic widow is even more so. Lavinia has given me a speech; she thinks I’m very arbitrary.”
“She has a talent for being in the wrong,” said Mrs. Almond. “But I am very sorry for Catherine, all the same.”
“She has a knack for being on the wrong side,” said Mrs. Almond. “But I still feel really sorry for Catherine.”
“So am I. But she will get over it.”
“Me too. But she’ll be fine.”
“You believe she will give him up?”
“Do you really think she’ll let him go?”
“I count upon it. She has such an admiration for her father.”
“I’m counting on it. She has such a strong admiration for her dad.”
“Oh, we know all about that! But it only makes me pity her the more. It makes her dilemma the more painful, and the effort of choosing between you and her lover almost impossible.”
“Oh, we know all about that! But it just makes me feel even more sorry for her. It makes her situation even more difficult, and the struggle of deciding between you and her boyfriend feels almost impossible.”
“If she can’t choose, all the better.”
“If she can’t decide, that’s even better.”
“Yes, but he will stand there entreating her to choose, and Lavinia will pull on that side.”
“Yes, but he'll be standing there begging her to choose, and Lavinia will be pulling on that side.”
“I am glad she is not on my side; she is capable of ruining an excellent cause. The day Lavinia gets into your boat it capsizes. But she had better be careful,” said the Doctor. “I will have no treason in my house!”
“I’m glad she’s not on my side; she could mess up a great cause. The day Lavinia joins your team, it’s going to sink. But she better watch out,” said the Doctor. “There will be no betrayal in my house!”
“I suspect she will be careful; for she is at bottom very much afraid of you.”
"I think she'll be cautious because deep down she's really scared of you."
“They are both afraid of me—harmless as I am!” the Doctor answered. “And it is on that that I build—on the salutary terror I inspire!”
“They're both scared of me—harmless as I am!” the Doctor replied. “And that's what I rely on—the beneficial fear I create!”
p.
84p. 84XIV
He wrote his frank letter to Mrs. Montgomery, who punctually answered it, mentioning an hour at which he might present himself in the Second Avenue. She lived in a neat little house of red brick, which had been freshly painted, with the edges of the bricks very sharply marked out in white. It has now disappeared, with its companions, to make room for a row of structures more majestic. There were green shutters upon the windows, without slats, but pierced with little holes, arranged in groups; and before the house was a diminutive yard, ornamented with a bush of mysterious character, and surrounded by a low wooden paling, painted in the same green as the shutters. The place looked like a magnified baby-house, and might have been taken down from a shelf in a toy-shop. Dr. Sloper, when he went to call, said to himself, as he glanced at the objects I have enumerated, that Mrs. Montgomery was evidently a thrifty and self-respecting little person—the modest proportions of her dwelling seemed to indicate that she was of small stature—who took a virtuous satisfaction in keeping herself tidy, and had resolved that, since she might not be splendid, she would at least be immaculate. She received him in a little parlour, which was precisely the parlour he had expected: a small unspeckled bower, ornamented with a desultory foliage of tissue-paper, and with clusters of glass drops, amid which—to carry out the analogy—the temperature of the leafy season was maintained by means of a cast-iron stove, emitting a dry blue flame, and smelling strongly of varnish. The walls were embellished with engravings swathed in pink gauze, and the tables ornamented with volumes of extracts from the poets, usually bound in black cloth stamped with florid designs in jaundiced gilt. The Doctor had time to take cognisance of these details, for Mrs. Montgomery, whose conduct he pronounced under the circumstances inexcusable, kept him waiting some ten minutes before she appeared. At last, however, she rustled in, smoothing down a stiff poplin dress, with a little frightened flush in a gracefully-rounded cheek.
He wrote his honest letter to Mrs. Montgomery, who promptly replied, suggesting a time he could come by on Second Avenue. She lived in a cute little red brick house that had just been painted, with the edges of the bricks sharply outlined in white. It has now disappeared, along with the others, to make way for a row of grander buildings. There were green shutters on the windows, without slats, but punctured with small holes arranged in groups; and in front of the house was a tiny yard, decorated with a bush of mysterious character and surrounded by a low wooden fence painted the same green as the shutters. The place looked like an oversized dollhouse, as if it could have been taken off a shelf in a toy store. Dr. Sloper, when he went to visit, thought to himself, as he looked at the things I’ve listed, that Mrs. Montgomery was clearly a frugal and self-respecting little woman—the modest size of her home suggested she was of small stature—who took pride in keeping herself neat and had decided that, since she might not be extravagant, she would at least be spotless. She welcomed him into a small parlor, exactly as he had anticipated: a tiny immaculate nook adorned with random tissue-paper foliage and clusters of glass drops, where—maintaining the seasonal feel—the warmth was provided by a cast-iron stove, emitting a dry blue flame and smelling strongly of varnish. The walls were decorated with engravings wrapped in pink gauze, and the tables were adorned with volumes of poetry extracts, usually bound in black cloth stamped with elaborate designs in sickly gold. The Doctor had time to notice these details, as Mrs. Montgomery, whose behavior he deemed inexcusable under the circumstances, kept him waiting for about ten minutes before she finally appeared. At last, however, she came rustling in, smoothing down a stiff poplin dress, with a slightly startled flush on her elegantly-rounded cheek.
She was a small, plump, fair woman, with a bright, clear eye, and an extraordinary air of neatness and briskness. But these qualities were evidently combined with an unaffected humility, and the Doctor gave her his esteem as soon as he had looked at her. A brave little person, with lively perceptions, and yet a disbelief in her own talent for social, as distinguished from practical, affairs—this was his rapid mental résumé of Mrs. Montgomery, who, as he saw, was flattered by what she regarded as the honour of his visit. Mrs. Montgomery, in her little red house in the Second Avenue, was a person for whom Dr. Sloper was one of the great men, one of the fine gentlemen of New York; and while she fixed her agitated eyes upon him, while she clasped her mittened hands together in her glossy poplin lap, she had the appearance of saying to herself that he quite answered her idea of what a distinguished guest would naturally be. She apologised for being late; but he interrupted her.
She was a short, plump, fair-skinned woman with bright, clear eyes and an extraordinary sense of neatness and energy. But these traits were clearly paired with a genuine humility, and the Doctor respected her as soon as he looked at her. A brave little person with lively insights, yet doubtful of her social talents, as opposed to her practical skills—this was his quick mental summary of Mrs. Montgomery, who, as he noticed, was pleased by what she viewed as the honor of his visit. Mrs. Montgomery, in her small red house on Second Avenue, considered Dr. Sloper one of the great men, one of the fine gentlemen of New York; and as she fixed her nervous gaze on him, clasping her mittened hands in her shiny poplin lap, she seemed to be telling herself that he perfectly matched her idea of what a distinguished guest should be. She apologized for being late, but he interrupted her.
“It doesn’t matter,” he said; “for while I sat here I had time to think over what I wish to say to you, and to make up my mind how to begin.”
“It doesn’t matter,” he said; “because while I was sitting here, I had time to think about what I want to say to you and decide how to start.”
“Oh, do begin!” murmured Mrs. Montgomery.
“Oh, please go ahead!” whispered Mrs. Montgomery.
“It is not so easy,” said the Doctor, smiling. “You will have gathered from my letter that I wish to ask you a few questions, and you may not find it very comfortable to answer them.”
“It’s not that simple,” said the Doctor, smiling. “You probably figured it out from my letter that I want to ask you a few questions, and you might not feel very comfortable answering them.”
“Yes; I have thought what I should say. It is not very easy.”
“Yes, I’ve thought about what I should say. It’s not very easy.”
“But you must understand my situation—my state of mind. Your brother wishes to marry my daughter, and I wish to find out what sort of a young man he is. A good way to do so seemed to be to come and ask you; which I have proceeded to do.”
"But you need to understand my situation—my mindset. Your brother wants to marry my daughter, and I want to know what kind of young man he is. A good way to figure that out seemed to be to come and ask you; and that’s what I've done."
Mrs. Montgomery evidently took the situation very seriously; she was in a state of extreme moral concentration. She kept her pretty eyes, which were illumined by a sort of brilliant modesty, attached to his own countenance, and evidently paid the most earnest attention to each of his words. Her expression indicated that she thought his idea of coming to see her a very superior conception, but that she was really afraid to have opinions on strange subjects.
Mrs. Montgomery clearly took the situation very seriously; she was deeply focused. She kept her lovely eyes, which shone with a kind of radiant modesty, fixed on his face and seemed to listen intently to every word he said. Her expression suggested that she believed his idea of visiting her was quite impressive, but she was genuinely hesitant to share her thoughts on unfamiliar topics.
“I am extremely glad to see you,” she said, in a tone which seemed to admit, at the same time, that this had nothing to do with the question.
“I’m really glad to see you,” she said, in a tone that seemed to suggest, at the same time, that this had nothing to do with the question.
The Doctor took advantage of this admission. “I didn’t come to see you for your pleasure; I came to make you say disagreeable things—and you can’t like that. What sort of a gentleman is your brother?”
The Doctor took advantage of this admission. “I didn’t come to see you for your enjoyment; I came to make you say unpleasant things—and you can’t be a fan of that. What kind of gentleman is your brother?”
Mrs. Montgomery’s illuminated gaze grew vague, and began to wander. She smiled a little, and for some time made no answer, so that the Doctor at last became impatient. And her answer, when it came, was not satisfactory. “It is difficult to talk about one’s brother.”
Mrs. Montgomery’s bright eyes went distant and started to drift. She smiled slightly and didn’t respond for a while, which made the Doctor eventually lose his patience. And when she finally did answer, it wasn’t what he hoped for. “It’s tough to talk about your brother.”
“Not when one is fond of him, and when one has plenty of good to say.”
“Not when you care about him and have a lot of good things to say.”
“Yes, even then, when a good deal depends on it,” said Mrs. Montgomery.
“Yes, even then, when a lot depends on it,” said Mrs. Montgomery.
“Nothing depends on it, for you.”
"Nothing depends on it for you."
“I mean for—for—” and she hesitated.
“I mean for—for—” and she hesitated.
“For your brother himself. I see!”
“For your brother himself. I get it!”
“I mean for Miss Sloper,” said Mrs. Montgomery. The Doctor liked this; it had the accent of sincerity. “Exactly; that’s the point. If my poor girl should marry your brother, everything—as regards her happiness—would depend on his being a good fellow. She is the best creature in the world, and she could never do him a grain of injury. He, on the other hand, if he should not be all that we desire, might make her very miserable. That is why I want you to throw some light upon his character, you know. Of course you are not bound to do it. My daughter, whom you have never seen, is nothing to you; and I, possibly, am only an indiscreet and impertinent old man. It is perfectly open to you to tell me that my visit is in very bad taste and that I had better go about my business. But I don’t think you will do this; because I think we shall interest you, my poor girl and I. I am sure that if you were to see Catherine, she would interest you very much. I don’t mean because she is interesting in the usual sense of the word, but because you would feel sorry for her. She is so soft, so simple-minded, she would be such an easy victim! A bad husband would have remarkable facilities for making her miserable; for she would have neither the intelligence nor the resolution to get the better of him, and yet she would have an exaggerated power of suffering. I see,” added the Doctor, with his most insinuating, his most professional laugh, “you are already interested!”
“I mean for Miss Sloper,” Mrs. Montgomery said. The Doctor appreciated this; it felt sincere. “Exactly; that’s the point. If my poor girl marries your brother, everything about her happiness will rely on him being a decent guy. She’s the sweetest person you’ll ever meet, and she would never hurt him in any way. On the other hand, if he’s not everything we hope for, he could make her very unhappy. That’s why I want you to help me understand his character, you see. Of course, you’re not obligated to do so. My daughter, whom you’ve never met, doesn’t mean anything to you, and maybe I’m just a nosy and rude old man. You’re totally free to tell me that my visit is really inappropriate and that I should mind my own business. But I don’t think you’ll do that; I believe we’ll pique your interest, my poor girl and I. I’m sure that if you met Catherine, you’d find her captivating in her own way. Not because she’s interesting in the typical sense, but because you would feel compassion for her. She’s so gentle, so innocent; she’d be such an easy target! A bad husband would have a real opportunity to make her miserable; she wouldn’t have the intelligence or the determination to stand up to him, yet she would have an overwhelming capacity for suffering. I see,” the Doctor added, with his most charming, professional laugh, “you’re already interested!”
“I have been interested from the moment he told me he was engaged,” said Mrs. Montgomery.
“I’ve been interested since the moment he told me he was engaged,” said Mrs. Montgomery.
“Ah! he says that—he calls it an engagement?”
“Ah! he says that—he calls it a commitment?”
“Oh, he has told me you didn’t like it.”
“Oh, he told me you didn’t like it.”
“Did he tell you that I don’t like him?”
“Did he tell you that I don’t like him?”
“Yes, he told me that too. I said I couldn’t help it!” added Mrs. Montgomery.
“Yes, he told me that too. I said I couldn’t help it!” added Mrs. Montgomery.
“Of course you can’t. But what you can do is to tell me I am right—to give me an attestation, as it were.” And the Doctor accompanied this remark with another professional smile.
“Of course you can’t. But what you can do is tell me I’m right—to give me a confirmation, so to speak.” And the Doctor added this comment with another professional smile.
Mrs. Montgomery, however, smiled not at all; it was obvious that she could not take the humorous view of his appeal. “That is a good deal to ask,” she said at last.
Mrs. Montgomery, however, didn’t smile at all; it was clear that she couldn’t see the funny side of his request. “That’s a lot to ask,” she finally said.
“There can be no doubt of that; and I must, in conscience, remind you of the advantages a young man marrying my daughter would enjoy. She has an income of ten thousand dollars in her own right, left her by her mother; if she marries a husband I approve, she will come into almost twice as much more at my death.”
“There’s no doubt about it; and I have to, out of fairness, remind you of the benefits a young man marrying my daughter would have. She has an income of ten thousand dollars from her mother; if she marries someone I approve of, she will receive almost twice that much more when I pass away.”
Mrs. Montgomery listened in great earnestness to this splendid financial statement; she had never heard thousands of dollars so familiarly talked about. She flushed a little with excitement. “Your daughter will be immensely rich,” she said softly.
Mrs. Montgomery listened intently to this impressive financial report; she had never heard thousands of dollars discussed so casually. She blushed slightly with excitement. “Your daughter is going to be incredibly wealthy,” she said softly.
“Precisely—that’s the bother of it.”
"Exactly—that’s the trouble with it."
“And if Morris should marry her, he—he—” And she hesitated timidly.
“And if Morris marries her, he—he—” And she paused nervously.
“He would be master of all that money? By no means. He would be master of the ten thousand a year that she has from her mother; but I should leave every penny of my own fortune, earned in the laborious exercise of my profession, to public institutions.”
“He would control all that money? No way. He would manage the ten thousand a year she gets from her mother, but I would donate every single penny of my own fortune, earned through the hard work of my profession, to public institutions.”
Mrs. Montgomery dropped her eyes at this, and sat for some time gazing at the straw matting which covered her floor.
Mrs. Montgomery lowered her eyes at this and sat for a while staring at the straw matting that covered her floor.
“I suppose it seems to you,” said the Doctor, laughing, “that in so doing I should play your brother a very shabby trick.”
“I guess it looks to you,” said the Doctor, laughing, “that by doing this I would be pulling a really unfair trick on your brother.”
“Not at all. That is too much money to get possession of so easily, by marrying. I don’t think it would be right.”
"Not at all. That's too much money to acquire so easily by getting married. I don't think that's right."
“It’s right to get all one can. But in this case your brother wouldn’t be able. If Catherine marries without my consent, she doesn’t get a penny from my own pocket.”
“It’s fair to get everything you can. But in this case, your brother wouldn’t be able to. If Catherine marries without my approval, she won’t receive a cent from me.”
“Is that certain?” asked Mrs. Montgomery, looking up.
“Is that for sure?” asked Mrs. Montgomery, looking up.
“As certain as that I sit here!”
“As sure as I'm sitting here!”
“Even if she should pine away?”
“Even if she should waste away?”
“Even if she should pine to a shadow, which isn’t probable.”
“Even if she ends up looking like a shadow, which isn’t likely.”
“Does Morris know this?”
“Does Morris know about this?”
“I shall be most happy to inform him!” the Doctor exclaimed.
“I'll be more than happy to let him know!” the Doctor exclaimed.
Mrs. Montgomery resumed her meditations, and her visitor, who was prepared to give time to the affair, asked himself whether, in spite of her little conscientious air, she was not playing into her brother’s hands. At the same time he was half ashamed of the ordeal to which he had subjected her, and was touched by the gentleness with which she bore it. “If she were a humbug,” he said, “she would get angry; unless she be very deep indeed. It is not probable that she is as deep as that.”
Mrs. Montgomery went back to her thoughts, and her visitor, ready to be patient with the situation, wondered whether, despite her somewhat principled demeanor, she was actually helping her brother. At the same time, he felt a bit embarrassed about putting her through this and was moved by how calmly she handled it. “If she were pretending,” he thought, “she would get angry; unless she's really clever. But it’s unlikely she’s that clever.”
“What makes you dislike Morris so much?” she presently asked, emerging from her reflexions.
“What makes you dislike Morris so much?” she asked, coming out of her thoughts.
“I don’t dislike him in the least as a friend, as a companion. He seems to me a charming fellow, and I should think he would be excellent company. I dislike him, exclusively, as a son-in-law. If the only office of a son-in-law were to dine at the paternal table, I should set a high value upon your brother. He dines capitally. But that is a small part of his function, which, in general, is to be a protector and caretaker of my child, who is singularly ill-adapted to take care of herself. It is there that he doesn’t satisfy me. I confess I have nothing but my impression to go by; but I am in the habit of trusting my impression. Of course you are at liberty to contradict it flat. He strikes me as selfish and shallow.”
“I don’t dislike him at all as a friend or a companion. He seems like a charming guy, and I bet he would be great company. I just don’t like him as a son-in-law. If being a son-in-law only meant having dinner at the family table, I would think very highly of your brother. He has a great appetite. But that’s just a small part of his role, which is mainly to be a protector and caretaker of my child, who really struggles to take care of herself. It’s in that area where he doesn’t meet my expectations. I have to admit I’m only going by my impression, but I tend to trust my instincts. Of course, you can totally disagree with me. To me, he comes off as selfish and shallow.”
Mrs. Montgomery’s eyes expanded a little, and the Doctor fancied he saw the light of admiration in them. “I wonder you have discovered he is selfish!” she exclaimed.
Mrs. Montgomery's eyes widened slightly, and the Doctor thought he noticed a glimmer of admiration in them. "I can't believe you figured out he's selfish!" she exclaimed.
“Do you think he hides it so well?”
“Do you think he keeps it hidden so well?”
“Very well indeed,” said Mrs. Montgomery. “And I think we are all rather selfish,” she added quickly.
“Absolutely,” said Mrs. Montgomery. “And I think we’re all being a bit selfish,” she added quickly.
“I think so too; but I have seen people hide it better than he. You see I am helped by a habit I have of dividing people into classes, into types. I may easily be mistaken about your brother as an individual, but his type is written on his whole person.”
“I think so too; but I’ve seen people hide it better than he does. You see, I have this habit of categorizing people into classes, into types. I might be wrong about your brother as an individual, but his type is clear from the way he carries himself.”
“He is very good-looking,” said Mrs. Montgomery.
“He's really good-looking,” said Mrs. Montgomery.
The Doctor eyed her a moment. “You women are all the same! But the type to which your brother belongs was made to be the ruin of you, and you were made to be its handmaids and victims. The sign of the type in question is the determination—sometimes terrible in its quiet intensity—to accept nothing of life but its pleasures, and to secure these pleasures chiefly by the aid of your complaisant sex. Young men of this class never do anything for themselves that they can get other people to do for them, and it is the infatuation, the devotion, the superstition of others that keeps them going. These others in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred are women. What our young friends chiefly insist upon is that some one else shall suffer for them; and women do that sort of thing, as you must know, wonderfully well.” The Doctor paused a moment, and then he added abruptly, “You have suffered immensely for your brother!”
The Doctor looked at her for a moment. “You women are all the same! But the type your brother belongs to is destined to bring you down, and you were made to be its supporters and victims. The hallmark of this type is a relentless—sometimes frightening in its quiet intensity—desire to accept nothing from life but its pleasures, which they mainly secure through your accommodating gender. Young men in this category rarely do anything for themselves if they can get others to do it for them, and it’s the obsession, the loyalty, the blind faith of others that keeps them going. In ninety-nine cases out of a hundred, those others are women. What our young friends mainly want is for someone else to suffer for them; and, as you must know, women excel at that sort of thing.” The Doctor paused for a moment, then added abruptly, “You have suffered greatly for your brother!”
This exclamation was abrupt, as I say, but it was also perfectly calculated. The Doctor had been rather disappointed at not finding his compact and comfortable little hostess surrounded in a more visible degree by the ravages of Morris Townsend’s immorality; but he had said to himself that this was not because the young man had spared her, but because she had contrived to plaster up her wounds. They were aching there, behind the varnished stove, the festooned engravings, beneath her own neat little poplin bosom; and if he could only touch the tender spot, she would make a movement that would betray her. The words I have just quoted were an attempt to put his finger suddenly upon the place; and they had some of the success that he looked for. The tears sprang for a moment to Mrs. Montgomery’s eyes, and she indulged in a proud little jerk of the head.
This exclamation was sudden, as I mentioned, but it was also very intentional. The Doctor had been somewhat disappointed that his compact and comfortable little hostess wasn’t more visibly affected by the damage from Morris Townsend’s immoral behavior; but he told himself it wasn’t because the young man had spared her, but rather that she had managed to cover up her wounds. They were throbbing there, behind the polished stove, the decorated engravings, beneath her own tidy little poplin blouse; and if he could just touch the sensitive spot, she would do something to reveal it. The words I just quoted were an attempt to suddenly press on that spot; and they had some of the effect he was hoping for. Tears sprang to Mrs. Montgomery’s eyes for a moment, and she gave a proud little toss of her head.
“I don’t know how you have found that out!” she exclaimed.
“I have no idea how you figured that out!” she exclaimed.
“By a philosophic trick—by what they call induction. You know you have always your option of contradicting me. But kindly answer me a question. Don’t you give your brother money? I think you ought to answer that.”
“By a philosophical trick—what they call induction. You know you can always contradict me if you want. But please answer me this question. Don’t you give your brother money? I believe you should answer that.”
“Yes, I have given him money,” said Mrs. Montgomery.
“Yes, I have given him money,” Mrs. Montgomery said.
“And you have not had much to give him?”
“And you haven’t had much to give him?”
She was silent a moment. “If you ask me for a confession of poverty, that is easily made. I am very poor.”
She was quiet for a moment. “If you want me to confess about my poverty, that's simple. I'm really poor.”
“One would never suppose it from your—your charming house,” said the Doctor. “I learned from my sister that your income was moderate, and your family numerous.”
"One would never guess it from your—your charming house," said the Doctor. "I heard from my sister that your income is moderate, and you have a large family."
“I have five children,” Mrs. Montgomery observed; “but I am happy to say I can bring them up decently.”
“I have five kids,” Mrs. Montgomery noted; “but I’m happy to say I can raise them properly.”
“Of course you can—accomplished and devoted as you are! But your brother has counted them over, I suppose?”
“Of course you can—since you’re so skilled and dedicated! But I assume your brother has gone through them, right?”
“Counted them over?”
“Did you count them?”
“He knows there are five, I mean. He tells me it is he that brings them up.”
“He knows there are five, I mean. He tells me he’s the one who raises them.”
Mrs. Montgomery stared a moment, and then quickly—“Oh yes; he teaches them Spanish.”
Mrs. Montgomery stared for a moment, then quickly said, “Oh yes; he teaches them Spanish.”
The Doctor laughed out. “That must take a great deal off your hands! Your brother also knows, of course, that you have very little money.”
The Doctor laughed. “That must take a lot off your plate! Your brother knows, of course, that you don’t have much money.”
“I have often told him so!” Mrs. Montgomery exclaimed, more unreservedly than she had yet spoken. She was apparently taking some comfort in the Doctor’s clairvoyancy.
“I’ve often told him that!” Mrs. Montgomery exclaimed, more freely than she had spoken before. She seemed to be finding some comfort in the Doctor’s insight.
“Which means that you have often occasion to, and that he often sponges on you. Excuse the crudity of my language; I simply express a fact. I don’t ask you how much of your money he has had, it is none of my business. I have ascertained what I suspected—what I wished.” And the Doctor got up, gently smoothing his hat. “Your brother lives on you,” he said as he stood there.
“Which means that you often get the chance to do this, and that he frequently relies on you. Sorry for being so blunt; I'm just stating a fact. I’m not asking how much money he has taken from you, that’s not my concern. I’ve confirmed what I suspected—what I wanted to know.” And the Doctor got up, gently straightening his hat. “Your brother depends on you,” he said as he stood there.
Mrs. Montgomery quickly rose from her chair, following her visitor’s movements with a look of fascination. But then, with a certain inconsequence—“I have never complained of him!” she said.
Mrs. Montgomery quickly got up from her chair, watching her visitor with fascination. But then, somewhat unexpectedly—“I’ve never complained about him!” she said.
“You needn’t protest—you have not betrayed him. But I advise you not to give him any more money.”
“You don't need to argue—you haven't betrayed him. But I suggest you stop giving him any more money.”
“Don’t you see it is in my interest that he should marry a rich person?” she asked. “If, as you say, he lives on me, I can only wish to get rid of him, and to put obstacles in the way of his marrying is to increase my own difficulties.”
“Don’t you see it’s in my interest for him to marry someone wealthy?” she asked. “If, as you say, he relies on me, I only want to be rid of him, and putting obstacles in the way of his marriage would only increase my own problems.”
“I wish very much you would come to me with your difficulties,” said the Doctor. “Certainly, if I throw him back on your hands, the least I can do is to help you to bear the burden. If you will allow me to say so, then, I shall take the liberty of placing in your hands, for the present, a certain fund for your brother’s support.”
“I really wish you would come to me with your problems,” said the Doctor. “Of course, if I put him back in your care, the least I can do is help you handle the burden. If you don’t mind me saying, I’d like to take the liberty of giving you, for now, a fund to support your brother.”
Mrs. Montgomery stared; she evidently thought he was jesting; but she presently saw that he was not, and the complication of her feelings became painful. “It seems to me that I ought to be very much offended with you,” she murmured.
Mrs. Montgomery stared; she clearly thought he was joking; but soon she realized he wasn’t, and the mix of her feelings became painful. “I feel like I should be really offended with you,” she murmured.
“Because I have offered you money? That’s a superstition,” said the Doctor. “You must let me come and see you again, and we will talk about these things. I suppose that some of your children are girls.”
“Is it because I offered you money? That’s just a superstition,” the Doctor said. “You have to let me come and see you again, and we can discuss these things. I assume some of your kids are girls.”
“I have two little girls,” said Mrs. Montgomery.
“I have two little girls,” said Mrs. Montgomery.
“Well, when they grow up, and begin to think of taking husbands, you will see how anxious you will be about the moral character of these gentlemen. Then you will understand this visit of mine!”
“Well, when they grow up and start thinking about getting husbands, you’ll see how concerned you’ll be about the character of these guys. Then you’ll understand why I came to visit!”
“Ah, you are not to believe that Morris’s moral character is bad!”
“Ah, you can’t believe that Morris’s moral character is bad!”
The Doctor looked at her a little, with folded arms. “There is something I should greatly like—as a moral satisfaction. I should like to hear you say—‘He is abominably selfish!’”
The Doctor looked at her for a moment, arms crossed. "There’s something I’d really like—for my own peace of mind. I’d like to hear you say—‘He is incredibly selfish!’”
The words came out with the grave distinctness of his voice, and they seemed for an instant to create, to poor Mrs. Montgomery’s troubled vision, a material image. She gazed at it an instant, and then she turned away. “You distress me, sir!” she exclaimed. “He is, after all, my brother, and his talents, his talents—” On these last words her voice quavered, and before he knew it she had burst into tears.
The words came out with the serious clarity of his voice, and for a moment, they seemed to form a tangible image in poor Mrs. Montgomery's troubled mind. She looked at it for a moment, and then she turned away. "You’re upsetting me, sir!" she exclaimed. "He is, after all, my brother, and his talents, his talents—" On those last words, her voice shook, and before he realized it, she had started to cry.
“His talents are first-rate!” said the Doctor. “We must find a proper field for them!” And he assured her most respectfully of his regret at having so greatly discomposed her. “It’s all for my poor Catherine,” he went on. “You must know her, and you will see.”
“His skills are top-notch!” said the Doctor. “We need to find the right place for them!” And he sincerely expressed his regret for having upset her so much. “It’s all for my poor Catherine,” he continued. “You must know her, and you’ll see.”
Mrs. Montgomery brushed away her tears, and blushed at having shed them. “I should like to know your daughter,” she answered; and then, in an instant—“Don’t let her marry him!”
Mrs. Montgomery wiped away her tears and felt embarrassed for crying. “I would like to meet your daughter,” she said; and then, in a moment—“Don’t let her marry him!”
Dr. Sloper went away with the words gently humming in his ears—“Don’t let her marry him!” They gave him the moral satisfaction of which he had just spoken, and their value was the greater that they had evidently cost a pang to poor little Mrs. Montgomery’s family pride.
Dr. Sloper left with the words softly ringing in his ears—“Don’t let her marry him!” They provided him the moral satisfaction he had just mentioned, and their worth was even greater since they had clearly caused a sting to poor little Mrs. Montgomery’s family pride.
p.
95p. 95XV
He had been puzzled by the way that Catherine carried herself; her attitude at this sentimental crisis seemed to him unnaturally passive. She had not spoken to him again after that scene in the library, the day before his interview with Morris; and a week had elapsed without making any change in her manner. There was nothing in it that appealed for pity, and he was even a little disappointed at her not giving him an opportunity to make up for his harshness by some manifestation of liberality which should operate as a compensation. He thought a little of offering to take her for a tour in Europe; but he was determined to do this only in case she should seem mutely to reproach him. He had an idea that she would display a talent for mute reproaches, and he was surprised at not finding himself exposed to these silent batteries. She said nothing, either tacitly or explicitly, and as she was never very talkative, there was now no especial eloquence in her reserve. And poor Catherine was not sulky—a style of behaviour for which she had too little histrionic talent; she was simply very patient. Of course she was thinking over her situation, and she was apparently doing so in a deliberate and unimpassioned manner, with a view of making the best of it.
He was confused by the way Catherine carried herself; her attitude during this emotional crisis felt unusually passive to him. She hadn’t spoken to him since that scene in the library, the day before his meeting with Morris; and a week had gone by without any change in how she acted. There was nothing in her demeanor that inspired pity, and he even felt a bit let down that she didn’t give him a chance to make up for his harshness with some gesture of kindness that could serve as compensation. He considered offering to take her on a trip to Europe, but he was committed to doing this only if she seemed to silently blame him. He thought she might be good at expressing silent reproaches, and he was surprised not to be confronted by them. She said nothing, either indirectly or directly, and since she was never very talkative, there was nothing particularly expressive about her silence now. And poor Catherine wasn’t sulking—a behavior she lacked the dramatic talent for; she was simply very patient. Of course, she was reflecting on her situation, and it seemed she was doing so in a calm and rational way, thinking about how to make the best of it.
“She will do as I have bidden her,” said the Doctor, and he made the further reflexion that his daughter was not a woman of a great spirit. I know not whether he had hoped for a little more resistance for the sake of a little more entertainment; but he said to himself, as he had said before, that though it might have its momentary alarms, paternity was, after all, not an exciting vocation.
“She will do what I’ve asked her to,” said the Doctor, and he further reflected that his daughter wasn’t particularly strong-willed. I don’t know if he had hoped for a bit more pushback for the sake of some entertainment; but he told himself, as he had before, that while it might have its fleeting stresses, being a parent was, after all, not an exciting job.
Catherine, meanwhile, had made a discovery of a very different sort; it had become vivid to her that there was a great excitement in trying to be a good daughter. She had an entirely new feeling, which may be described as a state of expectant suspense about her own actions. She watched herself as she would have watched another person, and wondered what she would do. It was as if this other person, who was both herself and not herself, had suddenly sprung into being, inspiring her with a natural curiosity as to the performance of untested functions.
Catherine, on the other hand, had made a very different discovery; she realized that there was a thrilling excitement in trying to be a good daughter. She experienced a brand new feeling, which can be described as a state of eager anticipation about her own actions. She observed herself as if she were watching someone else and wondered what choices she would make. It was like this other person, who was both herself and not herself, had suddenly come to life, sparking a natural curiosity in her about taking on untested roles.
“I am glad I have such a good daughter,” said her father, kissing her, after the lapse of several days.
“I’m glad I have such a good daughter,” her father said, kissing her after several days had passed.
“I am trying to be good,” she answered, turning away, with a conscience not altogether clear.
“I’m trying to be good,” she replied, turning away, with a conscience that wasn’t completely clear.
“If there is anything you would like to say to me, you know you must not hesitate. You needn’t feel obliged to be so quiet. I shouldn’t care that Mr. Townsend should be a frequent topic of conversation, but whenever you have anything particular to say about him I shall be very glad to hear it.”
“If there’s anything you want to say to me, don’t hold back. You don’t have to be so quiet. I wouldn’t mind if Mr. Townsend came up in conversation often, but whenever you have something specific to share about him, I’d love to hear it.”
“Thank you,” said Catherine; “I have nothing particular at present.”
“Thanks,” said Catherine; “I don’t have anything specific right now.”
He never asked her whether she had seen Morris again, because he was sure that if this had been the case she would tell him. She had, in fact, not seen him, she had only written him a long letter. The letter at least was long for her; and, it may be added, that it was long for Morris; it consisted of five pages, in a remarkably neat and handsome hand. Catherine’s handwriting was beautiful, and she was even a little proud of it; she was extremely fond of copying, and possessed volumes of extracts which testified to this accomplishment; volumes which she had exhibited one day to her lover, when the bliss of feeling that she was important in his eyes was exceptionally keen. She told Morris in writing that her father had expressed the wish that she should not see him again, and that she begged he would not come to the house until she should have “made up her mind.” Morris replied with a passionate epistle, in which he asked to what, in Heaven’s name, she wished to make up her mind. Had not her mind been made up two weeks before, and could it be possible that she entertained the idea of throwing him off? Did she mean to break down at the very beginning of their ordeal, after all the promises of fidelity she had both given and extracted? And he gave an account of his own interview with her father—an account not identical at all points with that offered in these pages. “He was terribly violent,” Morris wrote; “but you know my self-control. I have need of it all when I remember that I have it in my power to break in upon your cruel captivity.” Catherine sent him, in answer to this, a note of three lines. “I am in great trouble; do not doubt of my affection, but let me wait a little and think.” The idea of a struggle with her father, of setting up her will against his own, was heavy on her soul, and it kept her formally submissive, as a great physical weight keeps us motionless. It never entered into her mind to throw her lover off; but from the first she tried to assure herself that there would be a peaceful way out of their difficulty. The assurance was vague, for it contained no element of positive conviction that her father would change his mind. She only had an idea that if she should be very good, the situation would in some mysterious manner improve. To be good, she must be patient, respectful, abstain from judging her father too harshly, and from committing any act of open defiance. He was perhaps right, after all, to think as he did; by which Catherine meant not in the least that his judgement of Morris’s motives in seeking to marry her was perhaps a just one, but that it was probably natural and proper that conscientious parents should be suspicious and even unjust. There were probably people in the world as bad as her father supposed Morris to be, and if there were the slightest chance of Morris being one of these sinister persons, the Doctor was right in taking it into account. Of course he could not know what she knew, how the purest love and truth were seated in the young man’s eyes; but Heaven, in its time, might appoint a way of bringing him to such knowledge. Catherine expected a good deal of Heaven, and referred to the skies the initiative, as the French say, in dealing with her dilemma. She could not imagine herself imparting any kind of knowledge to her father, there was something superior even in his injustice and absolute in his mistakes. But she could at least be good, and if she were only good enough, Heaven would invent some way of reconciling all things—the dignity of her father’s errors and the sweetness of her own confidence, the strict performance of her filial duties and the enjoyment of Morris Townsend’s affection. Poor Catherine would have been glad to regard Mrs. Penniman as an illuminating agent, a part which this lady herself indeed was but imperfectly prepared to play. Mrs. Penniman took too much satisfaction in the sentimental shadows of this little drama to have, for the moment, any great interest in dissipating them. She wished the plot to thicken, and the advice that she gave her niece tended, in her own imagination, to produce this result. It was rather incoherent counsel, and from one day to another it contradicted itself; but it was pervaded by an earnest desire that Catherine should do something striking. “You must act, my dear; in your situation the great thing is to act,” said Mrs. Penniman, who found her niece altogether beneath her opportunities. Mrs. Penniman’s real hope was that the girl would make a secret marriage, at which she should officiate as brideswoman or duenna. She had a vision of this ceremony being performed in some subterranean chapel—subterranean chapels in New York were not frequent, but Mrs. Penniman’s imagination was not chilled by trifles—and of the guilty couple—she liked to think of poor Catherine and her suitor as the guilty couple—being shuffled away in a fast-whirling vehicle to some obscure lodging in the suburbs, where she would pay them (in a thick veil) clandestine visits, where they would endure a period of romantic privation, and where ultimately, after she should have been their earthly providence, their intercessor, their advocate, and their medium of communication with the world, they should be reconciled to her brother in an artistic tableau, in which she herself should be somehow the central figure. She hesitated as yet to recommend this course to Catherine, but she attempted to draw an attractive picture of it to Morris Townsend. She was in daily communication with the young man, whom she kept informed by letters of the state of affairs in Washington Square. As he had been banished, as she said, from the house, she no longer saw him; but she ended by writing to him that she longed for an interview. This interview could take place only on neutral ground, and she bethought herself greatly before selecting a place of meeting. She had an inclination for Greenwood Cemetery, but she gave it up as too distant; she could not absent herself for so long, as she said, without exciting suspicion. Then she thought of the Battery, but that was rather cold and windy, besides one’s being exposed to intrusion from the Irish emigrants who at this point alight, with large appetites, in the New World and at last she fixed upon an oyster saloon in the Seventh Avenue, kept by a negro—an establishment of which she knew nothing save that she had noticed it in passing. She made an appointment with Morris Townsend to meet him there, and she went to the tryst at dusk, enveloped in an impenetrable veil. He kept her waiting for half an hour—he had almost the whole width of the city to traverse—but she liked to wait, it seemed to intensify the situation. She ordered a cup of tea, which proved excessively bad, and this gave her a sense that she was suffering in a romantic cause. When Morris at last arrived, they sat together for half an hour in the duskiest corner of a back shop; and it is hardly too much to say that this was the happiest half-hour that Mrs. Penniman had known for years. The situation was really thrilling, and it scarcely seemed to her a false note when her companion asked for an oyster stew, and proceeded to consume it before her eyes. Morris, indeed, needed all the satisfaction that stewed oysters could give him, for it may be intimated to the reader that he regarded Mrs. Penniman in the light of a fifth wheel to his coach. He was in a state of irritation natural to a gentleman of fine parts who had been snubbed in a benevolent attempt to confer a distinction upon a young woman of inferior characteristics, and the insinuating sympathy of this somewhat desiccated matron appeared to offer him no practical relief. He thought her a humbug, and he judged of humbugs with a good deal of confidence. He had listened and made himself agreeable to her at first, in order to get a footing in Washington Square; and at present he needed all his self-command to be decently civil. It would have gratified him to tell her that she was a fantastic old woman, and that he should like to put her into an omnibus and send her home. We know, however, that Morris possessed the virtue of self-control, and he had, moreover, the constant habit of seeking to be agreeable; so that, although Mrs. Penniman’s demeanour only exasperated his already unquiet nerves, he listened to her with a sombre deference in which she found much to admire.
He never asked her if she had seen Morris again because he was sure that if she had, she would tell him. In reality, she had not seen him; she had only written him a long letter. The letter was long for her, and also long for Morris; it consisted of five pages, written in a remarkably neat and pretty handwriting. Catherine’s handwriting was beautiful, and she was a little proud of it; she loved to practice copying and had volumes of extracts that demonstrated this skill—volumes she had shown her lover one day when she was especially overwhelmed with the happiness of feeling important in his eyes. She told Morris in writing that her father wished for her not to see him again and asked him not to come to the house until she had “made up her mind.” Morris replied with a passionate letter, asking what on earth she was trying to make up her mind about. Hadn’t she already made up her mind two weeks ago? Could it be that she was considering ending things? Did she mean to fold right at the beginning of their struggle, after all the promises of loyalty she had both given and received? He also recounted his own meeting with her father—a recounting that differed in some aspects from what was provided in these pages. “He was incredibly violent,” Morris wrote; “but you know my self-control. I need it all when I remember that I can interrupt your cruel captivity.” In response, Catherine sent him a brief note of three lines. “I’m in great trouble; don’t doubt my affection, but let me take a little time to think.” The thought of having to confront her father and oppose his will weighed heavily on her, keeping her formally submissive, like a great physical burden keeping us motionless. It never occurred to her to end things with her lover; from the start, she tried to convince herself there would be a peaceful way out of their dilemma. This assurance was vague, as it contained no real belief that her father would change his mind. She just thought that if she were really good, the situation would improve in some mysterious way. To be good, she needed to be patient and respectful, to avoid judging her father too harshly and to refrain from any act of open defiance. He was probably right, after all, to think as he did; by this, Catherine didn’t mean his judgment of Morris’s intentions to marry her was accurate, but rather that it was natural and reasonable for conscientious parents to be suspicious and even unjust. There were probably people in the world as bad as her father thought Morris to be, and if there was even the slightest chance that Morris could be one of those sinister individuals, the Doctor was right to consider it. Of course, he didn’t know what she knew—how pure love and truth were reflected in the young man’s eyes; but Heaven might eventually find a way to bring him to that understanding. Catherine expected a great deal from Heaven and looked to the skies, as the French say, to take the lead in solving her dilemma. She couldn’t imagine imparting any kind of wisdom to her father; there was something superior even in his injustice and absolute in his mistakes. But at the very least, she could strive to be good, and if she were just good enough, Heaven would surely come up with a way to reconcile everything—the dignity of her father’s errors and the sweetness of her own confidence, the strict fulfillment of her filial duties and the joy of Morris Townsend’s love. Poor Catherine would have loved to see Mrs. Penniman as a guiding light, a role that the lady herself was not perfectly prepared to fulfill. Mrs. Penniman was too caught up in the sentimental drama of the situation to show much interest in resolving things. She wanted the plot to thicken, and the advice she gave her niece often aimed, in her own mind, to produce this effect. It was rather inconsistent, and it contradicted itself from one day to the next, but it was driven by a sincere desire that Catherine should take some bold action. “You must act, my dear; in your situation, the most important thing is to act,” said Mrs. Penniman, who thought her niece was not making the most of her opportunities. Mrs. Penniman secretly hoped the girl would arrange a secret marriage, in which she herself would play the role of bridesmaid or chaperone. She envisioned the ceremony taking place in some underground chapel—there weren’t many underground chapels in New York, but Mrs. Penniman’s imagination was not limited by trivialities—and of the “guilty couple”—she enjoyed thinking of poor Catherine and her suitor in that way—being whisked away in a speedy carriage to some hidden place in the suburbs, where she would pay them (while wearing a thick veil) clandestine visits. There, they would endure a time of romantic hardship, and ultimately, after she had served as their earthly provider, their advocate, and their connection to the outside world, they would be reconciled to her brother in an artistic tableau, with herself somehow positioned as the central figure. She still hesitated to recommend this course to Catherine, but she tried to create an appealing image of it for Morris Townsend. She kept in daily contact with the young man, sending him letters about the situation in Washington Square. Since he had been banished, as she put it, from the house, she no longer saw him; but she ended up writing to him that she longed for a meeting. This meeting could only take place in a neutral location, and she thought a lot before deciding where to meet. Initially, she considered Greenwood Cemetery, but decided that was too far away; she didn’t want to be gone for so long, as she said, without raising suspicion. Then she thought about the Battery, but that was cold and windy, plus it risked intrusion from the Irish immigrants who landed there with large appetites in the New World. Finally, she decided on an oyster saloon on Seventh Avenue, run by a Black proprietor—an establishment about which she knew nothing except that she had noticed it while passing by. She made an appointment with Morris Townsend to meet there and arrived for the meeting at dusk, her face concealed by an impenetrable veil. He kept her waiting for half an hour—he had nearly crossed the entire width of the city—but she didn’t mind waiting; it seemed to heighten the tension of the situation. She ordered a cup of tea, which turned out to be extremely bad, giving her a sense of suffering for a noble cause. When Morris finally showed up, they sat together for half an hour in the dimmest corner of a back room; and it’s not too much to say this was the happiest half-hour Mrs. Penniman had experienced in years. The situation was genuinely thrilling, and it hardly struck her as odd when her companion ordered an oyster stew and started eating it in front of her. Morris, indeed, needed all the comfort that stewed oysters could offer him, for it should be noted that he viewed Mrs. Penniman as a fifth wheel to his carriage. He was in a state of irritation typical of a gentleman of fine qualities who had been snubbed while trying to bestow a compliment on a woman of lesser qualities, and the persuasive sympathy of this somewhat parched matron didn’t seem to offer him any real relief. He thought she was a fraud and judged frauds with considerable confidence. Initially, he had been polite to her to gain a foothold in Washington Square, and now he needed all his self-control just to be civil. It would have pleased him to tell her that she was a ridiculous old woman and that he’d like to put her in a cab and send her home. However, we know that Morris possessed the virtue of self-control, and he also had a habit of trying to be agreeable; so, even though Mrs. Penniman’s behavior only aggravated his already restless nerves, he listened to her with a gloomy courtesy that she found quite admirable.
p.
102p. 102XVI
They had of course immediately spoken of Catherine. “Did she send me a message, or—or anything?” Morris asked. He appeared to think that she might have sent him a trinket or a lock of her hair.
They had of course immediately talked about Catherine. “Did she send me a message, or—or anything?” Morris asked. He seemed to think that she might have sent him a trinket or a lock of her hair.
Mrs. Penniman was slightly embarrassed, for she had not told her niece of her intended expedition. “Not exactly a message,” she said; “I didn’t ask her for one, because I was afraid to—to excite her.”
Mrs. Penniman felt a bit embarrassed because she hadn’t informed her niece about her planned trip. “Not really a message,” she said; “I didn’t want to ask her for one, because I was worried it might upset her.”
“I am afraid she is not very excitable!” And Morris gave a smile of some bitterness.
“I’m afraid she’s not very lively!” And Morris smiled with a hint of bitterness.
“She is better than that. She is steadfast—she is true!”
"She is better than that. She is steadfast—she is genuine!"
“Do you think she will hold fast, then?”
“Do you think she will stay strong, then?”
“To the death!”
"To the death!"
“Oh, I hope it won’t come to that,” said Morris.
“Oh, I hope it doesn't come to that,” said Morris.
“We must be prepared for the worst, and that is what I wish to speak to you about.”
“We need to be ready for the worst, and that’s what I want to talk to you about.”
“What do you call the worst?”
“What do you call the worst?”
“Well,” said Mrs. Penniman, “my brother’s hard, intellectual nature.”
“Well,” said Mrs. Penniman, “my brother is tough and intellectual.”
“Oh, the devil!”
“Oh, damn!”
“He is impervious to pity,” Mrs. Penniman added, by way of explanation.
“He is unaffected by pity,” Mrs. Penniman added, to clarify.
“Do you mean that he won’t come round?”
“Are you saying he’s not going to stop by?”
“He will never be vanquished by argument. I have studied him. He will be vanquished only by the accomplished fact.”
“He will never be defeated by a debate. I have studied him. He will only be defeated by the undeniable truth.”
“The accomplished fact?”
"The done deal?"
“He will come round afterwards,” said Mrs. Penniman, with extreme significance. “He cares for nothing but facts; he must be met by facts!”
“He will come around later,” said Mrs. Penniman, with great emphasis. “He only cares about facts; you have to confront him with facts!”
“Well,” rejoined Morris, “it is a fact that I wish to marry his daughter. I met him with that the other day, but he was not at all vanquished.”
“Well,” replied Morris, “it’s true that I want to marry his daughter. I brought it up with him the other day, but he wasn’t convinced at all.”
Mrs. Penniman was silent a little, and her smile beneath the shadow of her capacious bonnet, on the edge of which her black veil was arranged curtain-wise, fixed itself upon Morris’s face with a still more tender brilliancy. “Marry Catherine first and meet him afterwards!” she exclaimed.
Mrs. Penniman was quiet for a moment, and her smile under her big bonnet, with its black veil draped like a curtain, became even more warmly radiant as it focused on Morris's face. “Marry Catherine first and meet him afterwards!” she said excitedly.
“Do you recommend that?” asked the young man, frowning heavily.
“Do you recommend that?” the young man asked, frowning deeply.
She was a little frightened, but she went on with considerable boldness. “That is the way I see it: a private marriage—a private marriage.” She repeated the phrase because she liked it.
She felt a bit scared, but she moved forward with a lot of confidence. “This is how I see it: a private marriage—a private marriage.” She said the phrase again because she liked it.
“Do you mean that I should carry Catherine off? What do they call it—elope with her?”
“Are you saying that I should take Catherine away? What do they call it—elope with her?”
“It is not a crime when you are driven to it,” said Mrs. Penniman. “My husband, as I have told you, was a distinguished clergyman; one of the most eloquent men of his day. He once married a young couple that had fled from the house of the young lady’s father. He was so interested in their story. He had no hesitation, and everything came out beautifully. The father was afterwards reconciled, and thought everything of the young man. Mr. Penniman married them in the evening, about seven o’clock. The church was so dark, you could scarcely see; and Mr. Penniman was intensely agitated; he was so sympathetic. I don’t believe he could have done it again.”
“It’s not a crime if you’re pushed to it,” said Mrs. Penniman. “My husband, as I’ve mentioned, was a well-respected clergyman; one of the most eloquent men of his time. He once married a young couple who had run away from the young woman’s father. He was really intrigued by their story. He didn’t hesitate at all, and everything went smoothly. The father later made peace with them and held the young man in high regard. Mr. Penniman married them in the evening, around seven o'clock. The church was so dim that you could barely see; and Mr. Penniman was extremely nervous; he was so compassionate. I don’t think he could have done it again.”
“Unfortunately Catherine and I have not Mr. Penniman to marry us,” said Morris.
“Unfortunately, Catherine and I don’t have Mr. Penniman to marry us,” said Morris.
“No, but you have me!” rejoined Mrs. Penniman expressively. “I can’t perform the ceremony, but I can help you. I can watch.”
“No, but you have me!” Mrs. Penniman responded with enthusiasm. “I can’t officiate the ceremony, but I can assist you. I can keep an eye on things.”
“The woman’s an idiot,” thought Morris; but he was obliged to say something different. It was not, however, materially more civil. “Was it in order to tell me this that you requested I would meet you here?”
“The woman’s an idiot,” thought Morris; but he had to say something else. It wasn’t really much more polite. “Did you ask me to meet you here just to tell me this?”
Mrs. Penniman had been conscious of a certain vagueness in her errand, and of not being able to offer him any very tangible reward for his long walk. “I thought perhaps you would like to see one who is so near to Catherine,” she observed, with considerable majesty. “And also,” she added, “that you would value an opportunity of sending her something.”
Mrs. Penniman was aware that her errand was somewhat unclear, and she couldn’t really provide him with any concrete reward for his long walk. “I thought you might want to see someone who is close to Catherine,” she said, with a fair amount of dignity. “And also,” she added, “that you would appreciate the chance to send her something.”
Morris extended his empty hands with a melancholy smile. “I am greatly obliged to you, but I have nothing to send.”
Morris held out his empty hands with a sad smile. “I really appreciate it, but I have nothing to give.”
“Haven’t you a word?” asked his companion, with her suggestive smile coming back.
“Don't you have a word?” asked his companion, her playful smile returning.
Morris frowned again. “Tell her to hold fast,” he said rather curtly.
Morris frowned again. “Tell her to hang tight,” he said a bit sharply.
“That is a good word—a noble word. It will make her happy for many days. She is very touching, very brave,” Mrs. Penniman went on, arranging her mantle and preparing to depart. While she was so engaged she had an inspiration. She found the phrase that she could boldly offer as a vindication of the step she had taken. “If you marry Catherine at all risks” she said, “you will give my brother a proof of your being what he pretends to doubt.”
"That's a great word—a meaningful word. It will make her happy for a long time. She’s very moving, very brave," Mrs. Penniman continued, adjusting her coat and getting ready to leave. While she was doing this, she had a great idea. She found the phrase that she could confidently present as a justification for the decision she had made. "If you marry Catherine despite all the risks," she said, "you’ll show my brother that you are what he claims to doubt."
“What he pretends to doubt?”
"What does he pretend to doubt?"
“Don’t you know what that is?” Mrs. Penniman asked almost playfully.
“Don’t you know what that is?” Mrs. Penniman asked almost jokingly.
“It does not concern me to know,” said Morris grandly.
“It doesn’t matter to me to know,” said Morris grandly.
“Of course it makes you angry.”
“Of course it makes you mad.”
“I despise it,” Morris declared.
"I hate it," Morris declared.
“Ah, you know what it is, then?” said Mrs. Penniman, shaking her finger at him. “He pretends that you like—you like the money.”
“Ah, so you know what it is, then?” said Mrs. Penniman, shaking her finger at him. “He acts like you like—you like the money.”
Morris hesitated a moment; and then, as if he spoke advisedly—“I do like the money!”
Morris paused for a moment; and then, as if he were speaking thoughtfully—“I really like the money!”
“Ah, but not—but not as he means it. You don’t like it more than Catherine?”
“Ah, but not— but not in the way he thinks. You don’t like it more than Catherine?”
He leaned his elbows on the table and buried his head in his hands. “You torture me!” he murmured. And, indeed, this was almost the effect of the poor lady’s too importunate interest in his situation.
He leaned his elbows on the table and buried his head in his hands. “You’re torturing me!” he murmured. And honestly, this was almost the impact of the poor lady's overly insistent concern about his situation.
But she insisted on making her point. “If you marry her in spite of him, he will take for granted that you expect nothing of him, and are prepared to do without it. And so he will see that you are disinterested.”
But she insisted on making her point. “If you marry her despite him, he’ll assume that you don’t expect anything from him and that you’re okay without it. So, he’ll see that you’re not interested.”
Morris raised his head a little, following this argument, “And what shall I gain by that?”
Morris lifted his head slightly, responding to this argument, "And what will I get from that?"
“Why, that he will see that he has been wrong in thinking that you wished to get his money.”
“Why, he'll realize that he was wrong to think that you wanted to take his money.”
“And seeing that I wish he would go to the deuce with it, he will leave it to a hospital. Is that what you mean?” asked Morris.
“And since I wish he would just get lost with it, he will donate it to a hospital. Is that what you mean?” asked Morris.
“No, I don’t mean that; though that would be very grand!” Mrs. Penniman quickly added. “I mean that having done you such an injustice, he will think it his duty, at the end, to make some amends.”
“No, I don’t mean that; although that would be quite impressive!” Mrs. Penniman quickly added. “I mean that after having wronged you, he will feel it’s his responsibility, in the end, to make some reparations.”
Morris shook his head, though it must be confessed he was a little struck with this idea. “Do you think he is so sentimental?”
Morris shook his head, but he had to admit he was a bit taken by this idea. “Do you really think he’s that sentimental?”
“He is not sentimental,” said Mrs. Penniman; “but, to be perfectly fair to him, I think he has, in his own narrow way, a certain sense of duty.”
“He's not sentimental,” Mrs. Penniman said; “but to be completely fair to him, I believe he has, in his own limited way, a certain sense of duty.”
There passed through Morris Townsend’s mind a rapid wonder as to what he might, even under a remote contingency, be indebted to from the action of this principle in Dr. Sloper’s breast, and the inquiry exhausted itself in his sense of the ludicrous. “Your brother has no duties to me,” he said presently, “and I none to him.”
A quick thought crossed Morris Townsend's mind about what he might owe to Dr. Sloper’s feelings, even in the most unlikely situation, but the idea quickly turned into something ridiculous. “Your brother doesn’t owe me anything,” he said after a moment, “and I don’t owe him anything either.”
“Ah, but he has duties to Catherine.”
“Ah, but he has responsibilities to Catherine.”
“Yes, but you see that on that principle Catherine has duties to him as well.”
“Yes, but you see that based on that principle, Catherine has responsibilities to him too.”
Mrs. Penniman got up, with a melancholy sigh, as if she thought him very unimaginative. “She has always performed them faithfully; and now, do you think she has no duties to you?” Mrs. Penniman always, even in conversation, italicised her personal pronouns.
Mrs. Penniman got up with a sad sigh, as if she thought he was really boring. “She has always done her duties faithfully; and now, do you really think she has no responsibilities to you?” Mrs. Penniman always emphasized her personal pronouns, even in conversation.
“It would sound harsh to say so! I am so grateful for her love,” Morris added.
“It might come off as harsh to say this! I am really grateful for her love,” Morris added.
“I will tell her you said that! And now, remember that if you need me, I am there.” And Mrs. Penniman, who could think of nothing more to say, nodded vaguely in the direction of Washington Square.
“I'll tell her you said that! And remember, if you need me, I'm here for you.” And Mrs. Penniman, who couldn't think of anything else to say, nodded vaguely toward Washington Square.
Morris looked some moments at the sanded floor of the shop; he seemed to be disposed to linger a moment. At last, looking up with a certain abruptness, “It is your belief that if she marries me he will cut her off?” he asked.
Morris stared for a bit at the sanded floor of the shop; he seemed to want to take a moment. Finally, looking up suddenly, he asked, “Do you really think that if she marries me, he will cut her off?”
Mrs. Penniman stared a little, and smiled. “Why, I have explained to you what I think would happen—that in the end it would be the best thing to do.”
Mrs. Penniman stared a bit and smiled. “Well, I’ve explained to you what I think would happen—that in the end, it would be the best thing to do.”
“You mean that, whatever she does, in the long run she will get the money?”
“You're saying that, no matter what she does, in the end she'll get the money?”
“It doesn’t depend upon her, but upon you. Venture to appear as disinterested as you are!” said Mrs. Penniman ingeniously. Morris dropped his eyes on the sanded floor again, pondering this; and she pursued. “Mr. Penniman and I had nothing, and we were very happy. Catherine, moreover, has her mother’s fortune, which, at the time my sister-in-law married, was considered a very handsome one.”
“It doesn’t depend on her, but on you. Try to seem as indifferent as you really are!” Mrs. Penniman said cleverly. Morris looked down at the sanded floor again, thinking about this; and she continued. “Mr. Penniman and I had nothing, and we were really happy. Catherine, besides, has her mother’s fortune, which, when my sister-in-law got married, was seen as quite generous.”
“Oh, don’t speak of that!” said Morris; and, indeed, it was quite superfluous, for he had contemplated the fact in all its lights.
“Oh, don’t talk about that!” said Morris; and, really, it was unnecessary, because he had thought about it from every angle.
“Austin married a wife with money—why shouldn’t you?”
“Austin married a wealthy woman—why shouldn’t you?”
“Ah! but your brother was a doctor,” Morris objected.
“Ah! But your brother was a doctor,” Morris replied.
“Well, all young men can’t be doctors!”
“Well, not every young man can be a doctor!”
“I should think it an extremely loathsome profession,” said Morris, with an air of intellectual independence. Then in a moment, he went on rather inconsequently, “Do you suppose there is a will already made in Catherine’s favour?”
“I would consider it a really disgusting profession,” said Morris, with a sense of intellectual independence. Then, after a moment, he added somewhat off-topic, “Do you think there’s already a will made in Catherine’s favor?”
“I suppose so—even doctors must die; and perhaps a little in mine,” Mrs. Penniman frankly added.
“I guess so—even doctors have to die; and maybe a little in my case,” Mrs. Penniman honestly added.
“And you believe he would certainly change it—as regards Catherine?”
"And you think he would definitely change it when it comes to Catherine?"
“Yes; and then change it back again.”
“Yes; and then switch it back again.”
“Ah, but one can’t depend on that!” said Morris.
“Ah, but you can’t rely on that!” said Morris.
“Do you want to depend on it?” Mrs. Penniman asked.
“Do you want to count on it?” Mrs. Penniman asked.
Morris blushed a little. “Well, I am certainly afraid of being the cause of an injury to Catherine.”
Morris felt a bit embarrassed. “Well, I definitely worry about causing harm to Catherine.”
“Ah! you must not be afraid. Be afraid of nothing, and everything will go well!”
“Ah! You shouldn’t be afraid. Don’t fear anything, and everything will turn out fine!”
And then Mrs. Penniman paid for her cup of tea, and Morris paid for his oyster stew, and they went out together into the dimly-lighted wilderness of the Seventh Avenue. The dusk had closed in completely and the street lamps were separated by wide intervals of a pavement in which cavities and fissures played a disproportionate part. An omnibus, emblazoned with strange pictures, went tumbling over the dislocated cobble-stones.
And then Mrs. Penniman paid for her cup of tea, and Morris paid for his oyster stew, and they left together into the dimly-lit expanses of Seventh Avenue. The dusk had fallen completely, and the streetlights were spaced far apart along a sidewalk full of bumps and cracks. A bus, covered in unusual pictures, bounced over the uneven cobblestones.
“How will you go home?” Morris asked, following this vehicle with an interested eye. Mrs. Penniman had taken his arm.
“How are you getting home?” Morris asked, watching the vehicle with interest. Mrs. Penniman had taken his arm.
She hesitated a moment. “I think this manner would be pleasant,” she said; and she continued to let him feel the value of his support.
She paused for a moment. “I think this way would be nice,” she said, and she kept letting him feel how much she appreciated his support.
So he walked with her through the devious ways of the west side of the town, and through the bustle of gathering nightfall in populous streets, to the quiet precinct of Washington Square. They lingered a moment at the foot of Dr. Sloper’s white marble steps, above which a spotless white door, adorned with a glittering silver plate, seemed to figure, for Morris, the closed portal of happiness; and then Mrs. Penniman’s companion rested a melancholy eye upon a lighted window in the upper part of the house.
So he walked with her through the winding streets of the west side of town and the hustle and bustle of the evening in crowded streets, heading to the calm area of Washington Square. They paused for a moment at the bottom of Dr. Sloper’s white marble steps, where a pristine white door, decorated with a shiny silver plate, symbolized, for Morris, the closed door to happiness; then Mrs. Penniman’s companion cast a wistful glance at a lit window on the upper floor of the house.
“That is my room—my dear little room!” Mrs. Penniman remarked.
"That’s my room—my lovely little room!" Mrs. Penniman said.
Morris started. “Then I needn’t come walking round the Square to gaze at it.”
Morris jumped up. “So I don’t have to walk around the Square to look at it.”
“That’s as you please. But Catherine’s is behind; two noble windows on the second floor. I think you can see them from the other street.”
"That's up to you. But Catherine's is in the back; there are two nice windows on the second floor. I think you can see them from the other street."
“I don’t want to see them, ma’am!” And Morris turned his back to the house.
“I don’t want to see them, ma’am!” Morris said as he turned his back to the house.
“I will tell her you have been here, at any rate,” said Mrs. Penniman, pointing to the spot where they stood; “and I will give her your message—that she is to hold fast!”
"I’ll tell her you’ve been here, anyway," Mrs. Penniman said, pointing to the spot where they stood; "and I’ll pass on your message—that she should hang in there!"
“Oh, yes! of course. You know I write her all that.”
“Oh, yes! Of course. You know I write her all that.”
“It seems to say more when it is spoken! And remember, if you need me, that I am there”; and Mrs. Penniman glanced at the third floor.
“It feels like it means more when it’s spoken! And remember, if you need me, I’m there”; and Mrs. Penniman looked up at the third floor.
On this they separated, and Morris, left to himself, stood looking at the house a moment; after which he turned away, and took a gloomy walk round the Square, on the opposite side, close to the wooden fence. Then he came back, and paused for a minute in front of Dr. Sloper’s dwelling. His eyes travelled over it; they even rested on the ruddy windows of Mrs. Penniman’s apartment. He thought it a devilish comfortable house.
On this, they parted ways, and Morris, alone, stood looking at the house for a moment; then he turned away and took a gloomy walk around the Square on the opposite side, close to the wooden fence. Then he came back and paused for a minute in front of Dr. Sloper’s house. His eyes scanned it, even lingering on the warm windows of Mrs. Penniman’s apartment. He thought it was an incredibly comfortable house.
p.
110p. 110XVII
Mrs. Penniman told Catherine that evening—the two ladies were sitting in the back parlour—that she had had an interview with Morris Townsend; and on receiving this news the girl started with a sense of pain. She felt angry for the moment; it was almost the first time she had ever felt angry. It seemed to her that her aunt was meddlesome; and from this came a vague apprehension that she would spoil something.
Mrs. Penniman told Catherine that evening—the two ladies were sitting in the back parlor—that she had met with Morris Townsend; and upon hearing this, Catherine felt a sharp pain. She felt a surge of anger for the first time. It seemed to her that her aunt was being intrusive; and from this, a vague worry arose that she would ruin something.
“I don’t see why you should have seen him. I don’t think it was right,” Catherine said.
“I don’t understand why you would have seen him. I don’t think it was okay,” Catherine said.
“I was so sorry for him—it seemed to me some one ought to see him.”
“I felt really sorry for him— it seemed to me that someone should check on him.”
“No one but I,” said Catherine, who felt as if she were making the most presumptuous speech of her life, and yet at the same time had an instinct that she was right in doing so.
“No one but I,” said Catherine, feeling like she was making the most arrogant speech of her life, yet at the same time, she had a gut feeling that she was right to say it.
“But you wouldn’t, my dear,” Aunt Lavinia rejoined; “and I didn’t know what might have become of him.”
“But you wouldn’t, my dear,” Aunt Lavinia said; “and I had no idea what could have happened to him.”
“I have not seen him, because my father has forbidden it,” Catherine said very simply.
“I haven’t seen him because my dad won’t allow it,” Catherine said very simply.
There was a simplicity in this, indeed, which fairly vexed Mrs. Penniman. “If your father forbade you to go to sleep, I suppose you would keep awake!” she commented.
There was a simplicity in this that really annoyed Mrs. Penniman. “If your father told you not to go to sleep, I guess you would stay awake!” she remarked.
Catherine looked at her. “I don’t understand you. You seem to be very strange.”
Catherine looked at her. “I don’t get you. You seem really odd.”
“Well, my dear, you will understand me some day!” And Mrs. Penniman, who was reading the evening paper, which she perused daily from the first line to the last, resumed her occupation. She wrapped herself in silence; she was determined Catherine should ask her for an account of her interview with Morris. But Catherine was silent for so long, that she almost lost patience; and she was on the point of remarking to her that she was very heartless, when the girl at last spoke.
“Well, my dear, you’ll understand me someday!” And Mrs. Penniman, who was reading the evening paper that she went through daily from start to finish, went back to what she was doing. She wrapped herself in silence; she was determined that Catherine should ask her about her meeting with Morris. But Catherine stayed quiet for so long that Mrs. Penniman almost lost her patience; she was about to say something to her about being heartless when the girl finally spoke.
“What did he say?” she asked.
“What did he say?” she asked.
“He said he is ready to marry you any day, in spite of everything.”
“He said he’s ready to marry you anytime, no matter what.”
Catherine made no answer to this, and Mrs. Penniman almost lost patience again; owing to which she at last volunteered the information that Morris looked very handsome, but terribly haggard.
Catherine didn’t respond to this, and Mrs. Penniman nearly lost her patience again; as a result, she finally shared that Morris looked really good, but extremely worn out.
“Did he seem sad?” asked her niece.
“Did he look sad?” her niece asked.
“He was dark under the eyes,” said Mrs. Penniman. “So different from when I first saw him; though I am not sure that if I had seen him in this condition the first time, I should not have been even more struck with him. There is something brilliant in his very misery.”
“He had dark circles under his eyes,” said Mrs. Penniman. “So different from when I first saw him; though I’m not sure that if I had seen him like this the first time, I wouldn’t have been even more impressed by him. There’s something striking about his very misery.”
This was, to Catherine’s sense, a vivid picture, and though she disapproved, she felt herself gazing at it. “Where did you see him?” she asked presently.
This felt like a vivid image to Catherine, and even though she disapproved, she found herself staring at it. “Where did you see him?” she asked after a moment.
“In—in the Bowery; at a confectioner’s,” said Mrs. Penniman, who had a general idea that she ought to dissemble a little.
“In—in the Bowery; at a candy store,” said Mrs. Penniman, who had a vague sense that she should pretend a bit.
“Whereabouts is the place?” Catherine inquired, after another pause.
“Where is the place?” Catherine asked, after another pause.
“Do you wish to go there, my dear?” said her aunt.
“Do you want to go there, my dear?” said her aunt.
“Oh no!” And Catherine got up from her seat and went to the fire, where she stood looking a while at the glowing coals.
“Oh no!” And Catherine stood up from her seat and walked over to the fire, where she paused to look at the glowing coals for a while.
“Why are you so dry, Catherine?” Mrs. Penniman said at last.
“Why are you so distant, Catherine?” Mrs. Penniman finally asked.
“So dry?”
"So dry?"
“So cold—so irresponsive.”
"So cold—so unresponsive."
The girl turned very quickly. “Did he say that?”
The girl turned around quickly. “Did he really say that?”
Mrs. Penniman hesitated a moment. “I will tell you what he said. He said he feared only one thing—that you would be afraid.”
Mrs. Penniman paused for a moment. “I’ll tell you what he said. He said he was only afraid of one thing—that you would be scared.”
“Afraid of what?”
"Afraid of what?"
“Afraid of your father.”
"Scared of your dad."
Catherine turned back to the fire again, and then, after a pause, she said—“I am afraid of my father.”
Catherine turned back to the fire again, and then, after a pause, she said—“I am afraid of my dad.”
Mrs. Penniman got quickly up from her chair and approached her niece. “Do you mean to give him up, then?”
Mrs. Penniman quickly got up from her chair and walked over to her niece. “So, are you really going to give him up?”
Catherine for some time never moved; she kept her eyes on the coals. At last she raised her head and looked at her aunt. “Why do you push me so?” she asked.
Catherine stood still for a while, fixated on the coals. Finally, she lifted her head and looked at her aunt. “Why are you pushing me so hard?” she asked.
“I don’t push you. When have I spoken to you before?”
“I don’t pressure you. When have I talked to you before?”
“It seems to me that you have spoken to me several times.”
“It feels like you’ve talked to me multiple times.”
“I am afraid it is necessary, then, Catherine,” said Mrs. Penniman, with a good deal of solemnity. “I am afraid you don’t feel the importance—” She paused a little; Catherine was looking at her. “The importance of not disappointing that gallant young heart!” And Mrs. Penniman went back to her chair, by the lamp, and, with a little jerk, picked up the evening paper again.
“I’m afraid it’s necessary, Catherine,” said Mrs. Penniman, with a lot of seriousness. “I’m afraid you don’t realize how important it is—” She paused for a moment; Catherine was looking at her. “The importance of not letting down that brave young heart!” And Mrs. Penniman returned to her chair by the lamp, and with a quick motion, picked up the evening paper again.
Catherine stood there before the fire, with her hands behind her, looking at her aunt, to whom it seemed that the girl had never had just this dark fixedness in her gaze. “I don’t think you understand—or that you know me,” she said.
Catherine stood in front of the fire, her hands behind her back, looking at her aunt, who felt that the girl had never had this intense, dark look in her eyes before. “I don’t think you understand—or really know me,” she said.
“If I don’t, it is not wonderful; you trust me so little.”
“If I don’t, it’s not that great; you trust me so little.”
Catherine made no attempt to deny this charge, and for some time more nothing was said. But Mrs. Penniman’s imagination was restless, and the evening paper failed on this occasion to enchain it.
Catherine didn’t try to deny the accusation, and for a while, nothing more was said. But Mrs. Penniman’s imagination was active, and the evening paper didn’t capture her attention this time.
“If you succumb to the dread of your father’s wrath,” she said, “I don’t know what will become of us.”
“If you give in to the fear of your father’s anger,” she said, “I don’t know what will happen to us.”
“Did he tell you to say these things to me?”
“Did he tell you to say this to me?”
“He told me to use my influence.”
"He told me to use my connections."
“You must be mistaken,” said Catherine. “He trusts me.”
“You must be mistaken,” Catherine said. “He trusts me.”
“I hope he may never repent of it!” And Mrs. Penniman gave a little sharp slap to her newspaper. She knew not what to make of her niece, who had suddenly become stern and contradictious.
“I hope he never regrets it!” And Mrs. Penniman gave a quick, sharp slap to her newspaper. She didn’t know what to make of her niece, who had suddenly become serious and argumentative.
This tendency on Catherine’s part was presently even more apparent. “You had much better not make any more appointments with Mr. Townsend,” she said. “I don’t think it is right.”
This tendency in Catherine was even more obvious now. “You really shouldn’t make any more plans with Mr. Townsend,” she said. “I don’t think it’s right.”
Mrs. Penniman rose with considerable majesty. “My poor child, are you jealous of me?” she inquired.
Mrs. Penniman stood up with a sense of pride. “My poor child, are you jealous of me?” she asked.
“Oh, Aunt Lavinia!” murmured Catherine, blushing.
“Oh, Aunt Lavinia!” Catherine said softly, blushing.
“I don’t think it is your place to teach me what is right.”
“I don’t think it’s your role to teach me what’s right.”
On this point Catherine made no concession. “It can’t be right to deceive.”
On this point, Catherine wouldn't budge. “It’s not right to deceive.”
“I certainly have not deceived you!”
"I definitely haven't deceived you!"
“Yes; but I promised my father—”
“Yes; but I made a promise to my dad—”
“I have no doubt you promised your father. But I have promised him nothing!”
"I don't doubt you promised your dad. But I haven't promised him anything!"
Catherine had to admit this, and she did so in silence. “I don’t believe Mr. Townsend himself likes it,” she said at last.
Catherine had to admit this, and she did so quietly. “I don’t think Mr. Townsend himself likes it,” she finally said.
“Doesn’t like meeting me?”
"Doesn't want to meet me?"
“Not in secret.”
“Not in private.”
“It was not in secret; the place was full of people.”
“It wasn’t a secret; the place was packed with people.”
“But it was a secret place—away off in the Bowery.”
“But it was a hidden spot—far back in the Bowery.”
Mrs. Penniman flinched a little. “Gentlemen enjoy such things,” she remarked presently. “I know what gentlemen like.”
Mrs. Penniman winced a bit. “Guys enjoy stuff like that,” she said after a moment. “I know what guys like.”
“My father wouldn’t like it, if he knew.”
"My dad wouldn't like it if he knew."
“Pray, do you propose to inform him?” Mrs. Penniman inquired.
“Are you planning to tell him?” Mrs. Penniman asked.
“No, Aunt Lavinia. But please don’t do it again.”
“No, Aunt Lavinia. But please don’t do that again.”
“If I do it again, you will inform him: is that what you mean? I do not share your dread of my brother; I have always known how to defend my own position. But I shall certainly never again take any step on your behalf; you are much too thankless. I knew you were not a spontaneous nature, but I believed you were firm, and I told your father that he would find you so. I am disappointed—but your father will not be!” And with this, Mrs. Penniman offered her niece a brief good-night, and withdrew to her own apartment.
“If I do it again, will you tell him: is that what you mean? I don’t share your fear of my brother; I’ve always known how to stand up for myself. But I will definitely never take any action on your behalf again; you’re just too ungrateful. I knew you weren’t a spontaneous person, but I thought you were reliable, and I told your father he would find you that way. I’m disappointed—but your father won’t be!” And with that, Mrs. Penniman gave her niece a quick good-night and went to her own room.
p.
115p. 115XVIII
Catherine sat alone by the parlour fire—sat there for more than an hour, lost in her meditations. Her aunt seemed to her aggressive and foolish, and to see it so clearly—to judge Mrs. Penniman so positively—made her feel old and grave. She did not resent the imputation of weakness; it made no impression on her, for she had not the sense of weakness, and she was not hurt at not being appreciated. She had an immense respect for her father, and she felt that to displease him would be a misdemeanour analogous to an act of profanity in a great temple; but her purpose had slowly ripened, and she believed that her prayers had purified it of its violence. The evening advanced, and the lamp burned dim without her noticing it; her eyes were fixed upon her terrible plan. She knew her father was in his study—that he had been there all the evening; from time to time she expected to hear him move. She thought he would perhaps come, as he sometimes came, into the parlour. At last the clock struck eleven, and the house was wrapped in silence; the servants had gone to bed. Catherine got up and went slowly to the door of the library, where she waited a moment, motionless. Then she knocked, and then she waited again. Her father had answered her, but she had not the courage to turn the latch. What she had said to her aunt was true enough—she was afraid of him; and in saying that she had no sense of weakness she meant that she was not afraid of herself. She heard him move within, and he came and opened the door for her.
Catherine sat alone by the parlor fire—she had been there for more than an hour, lost in her thoughts. Her aunt seemed aggressive and foolish to her, and realizing this so clearly—judging Mrs. Penniman so decisively—made her feel old and serious. She didn't mind being seen as weak; it didn't affect her because she didn't feel weak and she wasn't hurt by not being appreciated. She had a deep respect for her father, and she felt that disappointing him would be a wrongdoing similar to committing an act of sacrilege in a grand temple; but her resolve had slowly strengthened, and she believed her prayers had purified it of any violence. The evening went on, and the lamp burned low without her noticing; her eyes were fixed on her daunting plan. She knew her father was in his study—that he had been there all evening; occasionally she expected him to move. She thought he might come, as he sometimes did, into the parlor. Finally, the clock struck eleven, and the house fell into silence; the servants had gone to bed. Catherine got up and slowly approached the door of the library, where she paused for a moment, still. Then she knocked, and waited again. Her father responded, but she didn't have the courage to turn the latch. What she had told her aunt was true—she was afraid of him; and when she said she didn't feel weak, she meant she wasn't afraid of herself. She heard him moving inside, and he came to open the door for her.
“What is the matter?” asked the Doctor. “You are standing there like a ghost.”
“What’s wrong?” asked the Doctor. “You look like a ghost standing there.”
She went into the room, but it was some time before she contrived to say what she had come to say. Her father, who was in his dressing-gown and slippers, had been busy at his writing-table, and after looking at her for some moments, and waiting for her to speak, he went and seated himself at his papers again. His back was turned to her—she began to hear the scratching of his pen. She remained near the door, with her heart thumping beneath her bodice; and she was very glad that his back was turned, for it seemed to her that she could more easily address herself to this portion of his person than to his face. At last she began, watching it while she spoke.
She walked into the room, but it took her a while to say what she needed to. Her father, wearing his dressing gown and slippers, had been busy at his writing desk. After looking at her for a few moments and waiting for her to speak, he returned to his papers. With his back turned to her, she started to hear the scratching of his pen. She stayed near the door, her heart pounding beneath her bodice; she was really glad his back was turned because it felt easier to talk to that part of him rather than his face. Finally, she began speaking, keeping an eye on him as she did.
“You told me that if I should have anything more to say about Mr. Townsend you would be glad to listen to it.”
“You told me that if I had anything more to say about Mr. Townsend, you’d be happy to hear it.”
“Exactly, my dear,” said the Doctor, not turning round, but stopping his pen.
“Exactly, my dear,” the Doctor replied, without turning around, but pausing his pen.
Catherine wished it would go on, but she herself continued. “I thought I would tell you that I have not seen him again, but that I should like to do so.”
Catherine hoped it would continue, but she pressed on. “I thought I should let you know that I haven’t seen him again, but I would like to.”
“To bid him good-bye?” asked the Doctor.
“To say goodbye to him?” asked the Doctor.
The girl hesitated a moment. “He is not going away.”
The girl paused for a moment. “He’s not leaving.”
The Doctor wheeled slowly round in his chair, with a smile that seemed to accuse her of an epigram; but extremes meet, and Catherine had not intended one. “It is not to bid him good-bye, then?” her father said.
The Doctor slowly turned in his chair with a smile that seemed to blame her for a clever remark; but opposites attract, and Catherine hadn't meant to make one. “So it’s not to say goodbye, then?” her father asked.
“No, father, not that; at least, not for ever. I have not seen him again, but I should like to see him,” Catherine repeated.
“No, Dad, not that; at least, not forever. I haven’t seen him again, but I would really like to see him,” Catherine repeated.
The Doctor slowly rubbed his under lip with the feather of his quill.
The Doctor slowly rubbed his lower lip with the tip of his quill.
“Have you written to him?”
“Have you messaged him?”
“Yes, four times.”
"Yeah, four times."
“You have not dismissed him, then. Once would have done that.”
“You haven’t dismissed him, then. Just once would have done that.”
“No,” said Catherine; “I have asked him—asked him to wait.”
"No," Catherine said. "I've asked him—to wait."
Her father sat looking at her, and she was afraid he was going to break out into wrath; his eyes were so fine and cold.
Her father was staring at her, and she was scared he might explode with anger; his eyes were so sharp and icy.
“You are a dear, faithful child,” he said at last. “Come here to your father.” And he got up, holding out his hands toward her.
“You're such a sweet, loyal child,” he finally said. “Come here to your dad.” And he stood up, reaching out his hands to her.
The words were a surprise, and they gave her an exquisite joy. She went to him, and he put his arm round her tenderly, soothingly; and then he kissed her. After this he said:
The words caught her off guard, filling her with a wonderful joy. She walked over to him, and he wrapped his arm around her gently, comforting her; then he kissed her. After that, he said:
“Do you wish to make me very happy?”
“Do you want to make me really happy?”
“I should like to—but I am afraid I can’t,” Catherine answered.
“I would like to—but I’m afraid I can’t,” Catherine replied.
“You can if you will. It all depends on your will.”
"You can if you want to. It all depends on your determination."
“Is it to give him up?” said Catherine.
“Is it to let him go?” said Catherine.
“Yes, it is to give him up.”
“Yes, it is to let him go.”
And he held her still, with the same tenderness, looking into her face and resting his eyes on her averted eyes. There was a long silence; she wished he would release her.
And he kept her still, with the same gentle touch, gazing into her face and focusing on her turned-away eyes. There was a long silence; she hoped he would let her go.
“You are happier than I, father,” she said, at last.
“You're happier than I am, Dad,” she finally said.
“I have no doubt you are unhappy just now. But it is better to be unhappy for three months and get over it, than for many years and never get over it.”
“I have no doubt you’re unhappy right now. But it's better to be unhappy for three months and move on than to be unhappy for many years and never get over it.”
“Yes, if that were so,” said Catherine.
“Yes, if that were the case,” said Catherine.
“It would be so; I am sure of that.” She answered nothing, and he went on. “Have you no faith in my wisdom, in my tenderness, in my solicitude for your future?”
“It will be so; I’m sure of it.” She didn't reply, and he continued. “Do you not trust my judgment, my care, my concern for your future?”
“Oh, father!” murmured the girl.
“Oh, Dad!” murmured the girl.
“Don’t you suppose that I know something of men: their vices, their follies, their falsities?”
"Don't you think I know something about men: their vices, their foolishness, their lies?"
She detached herself, and turned upon him. “He is not vicious—he is not false!”
She pulled away and faced him. “He’s not wicked—he’s not dishonest!”
Her father kept looking at her with his sharp, pure eye. “You make nothing of my judgement, then?”
Her father kept staring at her with his intense, clear gaze. “You don't take my opinion seriously at all?”
“I can’t believe that!”
"I can't believe this!"
“I don’t ask you to believe it, but to take it on trust.”
“I’m not asking you to believe it, just to take my word for it.”
Catherine was far from saying to herself that this was an ingenious sophism; but she met the appeal none the less squarely. “What has he done—what do you know?”
Catherine wasn’t about to tell herself that this was a clever argument; but she faced the challenge head-on. “What has he done—what do you know?”
“He has never done anything—he is a selfish idler.”
“He has never done anything—he's a selfish slacker.”
“Oh, father, don’t abuse him!” she exclaimed pleadingly.
"Oh, dad, don't hurt him!" she said, pleading.
“I don’t mean to abuse him; it would be a great mistake. You may do as you choose,” he added, turning away.
“I don’t mean to mistreat him; that would be a big mistake. You can do what you want,” he added, turning away.
“I may see him again?”
"Will I see him again?"
“Just as you choose.”
"Choose as you like."
“Will you forgive me?”
"Can you forgive me?"
“By no means.”
"Absolutely not."
“It will only be for once.”
“It’ll only happen once.”
“I don’t know what you mean by once. You must either give him up or continue the acquaintance.”
“I don’t know what you mean by ‘once.’ You either have to give him up or keep getting to know him.”
“I wish to explain—to tell him to wait.”
“I want to explain—to tell him to hold on.”
“To wait for what?”
"Wait for what?"
“Till you know him better—till you consent.”
“Until you know him better—until you agree.”
“Don’t tell him any such nonsense as that. I know him well enough, and I shall never consent.”
“Don’t say any of that nonsense to him. I know him well enough, and I will never agree.”
“But we can wait a long time,” said poor Catherine, in a tone which was meant to express the humblest conciliation, but which had upon her father’s nerves the effect of an iteration not characterised by tact.
“But we can wait a long time,” said poor Catherine, trying to sound as humble and conciliatory as possible, but her tone only irritated her father, coming off as repetitive and lacking in tact.
The Doctor answered, however, quietly enough: “Of course you can wait till I die, if you like.” Catherine gave a cry of natural horror.
The Doctor responded softly, “Sure, you can wait until I die if that’s what you want.” Catherine let out a startled gasp of genuine horror.
“Your engagement will have one delightful effect upon you; it will make you extremely impatient for that event.”
“Getting engaged will have one lovely effect on you; it will make you really eager for that event.”
Catherine stood staring, and the Doctor enjoyed the point he had made. It came to Catherine with the force—or rather with the vague impressiveness—of a logical axiom which it was not in her province to controvert; and yet, though it was a scientific truth, she felt wholly unable to accept it.
Catherine stood there, staring, while the Doctor reveled in the point he had made. It hit Catherine with the weight—or rather with a vague significance—of a logical truth that she couldn’t challenge; and yet, although it was a scientific fact, she felt completely unable to accept it.
“I would rather not marry, if that were true,” she said.
“I’d rather not get married if that’s the case,” she said.
“Give me a proof of it, then; for it is beyond a question that by engaging yourself to Morris Townsend you simply wait for my death.”
“Show me some proof of that, then; because it’s clear that by getting involved with Morris Townsend, you’re just waiting for me to die.”
She turned away, feeling sick and faint; and the Doctor went on. “And if you wait for it with impatience, judge, if you please, what his eagerness will be!”
She turned away, feeling sick and dizzy; and the Doctor continued. “And if you wait for it with impatience, please consider what his eagerness will be!”
Catherine turned it over—her father’s words had such an authority for her that her very thoughts were capable of obeying him. There was a dreadful ugliness in it, which seemed to glare at her through the interposing medium of her own feebler reason. Suddenly, however, she had an inspiration—she almost knew it to be an inspiration.
Catherine turned it over—her father’s words carried so much weight for her that her own thoughts seemed to bend to his will. There was a terrible ugliness in it, which seemed to confront her through the weaker reasoning of her own mind. Suddenly, however, she had a spark of inspiration—she felt it was definitely an inspiration.
“If I don’t marry before your death, I will not after,” she said.
“If I don’t get married before you die, I won’t afterwards,” she said.
To her father, it must be admitted, this seemed only another epigram; and as obstinacy, in unaccomplished minds, does not usually select such a mode of expression, he was the more surprised at this wanton play of a fixed idea.
To her father, it must be said, this just seemed like another clever remark; and since stubbornness in unaccomplished people usually doesn’t use this kind of expression, he was even more surprised by this reckless display of a set idea.
“Do you mean that for an impertinence?” he inquired; an inquiry of which, as he made it, he quite perceived the grossness.
“Are you calling that an insult?” he asked, realizing how rude it sounded as he said it.
“An impertinence? Oh, father, what terrible things you say!”
“An insult? Oh, Dad, how can you say such awful things!”
“If you don’t wait for my death, you might as well marry immediately; there is nothing else to wait for.”
“If you’re not going to wait for me to die, you might as well get married right away; there’s nothing else to hold out for.”
For some time Catherine made no answer; but finally she said:
For a while, Catherine didn't respond; but eventually, she said:
“I think Morris—little by little—might persuade you.”
"I think Morris might slowly convince you."
“I shall never let him speak to me again. I dislike him too much.”
“I’m never going to talk to him again. I really can’t stand him.”
Catherine gave a long, low sigh; she tried to stifle it, for she had made up her mind that it was wrong to make a parade of her trouble, and to endeavour to act upon her father by the meretricious aid of emotion. Indeed, she even thought it wrong—in the sense of being inconsiderate—to attempt to act upon his feelings at all; her part was to effect some gentle, gradual change in his intellectual perception of poor Morris’s character. But the means of effecting such a change were at present shrouded in mystery, and she felt miserably helpless and hopeless. She had exhausted all arguments, all replies. Her father might have pitied her, and in fact he did so; but he was sure he was right.
Catherine let out a long, deep sigh; she tried to hold it back because she had decided it was wrong to show off her troubles and to try to manipulate her dad with fake emotions. In fact, she even thought it was inconsiderate to try to influence his feelings at all; her goal was to bring about a gentle, gradual change in how he saw poor Morris’s character. But the way to bring about that change was currently unclear, and she felt completely helpless and hopeless. She had run out of arguments and responses. Her father might have felt sorry for her, and he actually did; but he was convinced he was right.
“There is one thing you can tell Mr. Townsend when you see him again,” he said: “that if you marry without my consent, I don’t leave you a farthing of money. That will interest him more than anything else you can tell him.”
“There’s one thing you can tell Mr. Townsend when you see him again,” he said: “that if you marry without my permission, I won’t leave you a single penny. That will matter to him more than anything else you have to say.”
“That would be very right,” Catherine answered. “I ought not in that case to have a farthing of your money.”
“That makes a lot of sense,” Catherine replied. “In that case, I shouldn’t take a single penny of your money.”
“My dear child,” the Doctor observed, laughing, “your simplicity is touching. Make that remark, in that tone, and with that expression of countenance, to Mr. Townsend, and take a note of his answer. It won’t be polite—it will, express irritation; and I shall be glad of that, as it will put me in the right; unless, indeed—which is perfectly possible—you should like him the better for being rude to you.”
“My dear child,” the Doctor said with a laugh, “your innocence is quite charming. Say that to Mr. Townsend in that tone and with that look on your face, and see how he responds. It won’t be polite; it will show irritation, and I’ll be pleased about that because it’ll put me in the right—unless, of course, which is totally possible—you actually prefer him for being rude to you.”
“He will never be rude to me,” said Catherine gently.
“He will never be rude to me,” Catherine said softly.
“Tell him what I say, all the same.”
“Just tell him what I said, no matter what.”
She looked at her father, and her quiet eyes filled with tears.
She looked at her dad, and her quiet eyes filled with tears.
“I think I will see him, then,” she murmured, in her timid voice.
“I think I will see him, then,” she whispered, in her shy voice.
“Exactly as you choose!” And he went to the door and opened it for her to go out. The movement gave her a terrible sense of his turning her off.
“Exactly how you want!” And he walked to the door and opened it for her to leave. The gesture gave her a horrifying feeling that he was pushing her away.
“It will be only once, for the present,” she added, lingering a moment.
“It will only be once, for now,” she added, pausing for a moment.
“Exactly as you choose,” he repeated, standing there with his hand on the door. “I have told you what I think. If you see him, you will be an ungrateful, cruel child; you will have given your old father the greatest pain of his life.”
“Exactly as you choose,” he repeated, standing there with his hand on the door. “I’ve told you what I think. If you see him, you’ll be an ungrateful, cruel child; you’ll have caused your old father the greatest pain of his life.”
This was more than the poor girl could bear; her tears overflowed, and she moved towards her grimly consistent parent with a pitiful cry. Her hands were raised in supplication, but he sternly evaded this appeal. Instead of letting her sob out her misery on his shoulder, he simply took her by the arm and directed her course across the threshold, closing the door gently but firmly behind her. After he had done so, he remained listening. For a long time there was no sound; he knew that she was standing outside. He was sorry for her, as I have said; but he was so sure he was right. At last he heard her move away, and then her footstep creaked faintly upon the stairs.
This was more than the poor girl could handle; her tears spilled over as she moved toward her stern parent with a heartbreaking cry. Her hands were raised in desperation, but he firmly ignored her plea. Instead of allowing her to cry on his shoulder, he simply grabbed her by the arm and guided her across the threshold, closing the door gently but decisively behind her. After doing that, he stayed and listened. For a long time, there was complete silence; he knew she was standing outside. He felt sorry for her, as I mentioned, but he was confident he was in the right. Eventually, he heard her walk away, and then her footsteps creaked softly on the stairs.
The Doctor took several turns round his study, with his hands in his pockets, and a thin sparkle, possibly of irritation, but partly also of something like humour, in his eye. “By Jove,” he said to himself, “I believe she will stick—I believe she will stick!” And this idea of Catherine “sticking” appeared to have a comical side, and to offer a prospect of entertainment. He determined, as he said to himself, to see it out.
The Doctor walked around his study a few times, hands in his pockets, with a slight sparkle in his eye that might have been irritation but also had a hint of humor. “Wow,” he said to himself, “I think she’s really going to stay—I think she’s really going to stay!” This idea of Catherine sticking around seemed somewhat funny and promised a bit of entertainment. He decided, as he told himself, to stick it out.
p.
123p. 123XIX
It was for reasons connected with this determination that on the morrow he sought a few words of private conversation with Mrs. Penniman. He sent for her to the library, and he there informed her that he hoped very much that, as regarded this affair of Catherine’s, she would mind her p’s and q’s.
It was for reasons related to this decision that the next day he asked to have a private conversation with Mrs. Penniman. He called her to the library and told her that he really hoped she would be careful and considerate regarding this situation with Catherine.
“I don’t know what you mean by such an expression,” said his sister. “You speak as if I were learning the alphabet.”
“I don’t know what you mean by that expression,” said his sister. “You sound like I’m just learning the alphabet.”
“The alphabet of common sense is something you will never learn,” the Doctor permitted himself to respond.
“The basics of common sense are something you will never learn,” the Doctor allowed himself to reply.
“Have you called me here to insult me?” Mrs. Penniman inquired.
“Did you call me here to insult me?” Mrs. Penniman asked.
“Not at all. Simply to advise you. You have taken up young Townsend; that’s your own affair. I have nothing to do with your sentiments, your fancies, your affections, your delusions; but what I request of you is that you will keep these things to yourself. I have explained my views to Catherine; she understands them perfectly, and anything that she does further in the way of encouraging Mr. Townsend’s attentions will be in deliberate opposition to my wishes. Anything that you should do in the way of giving her aid and comfort will be—permit me the expression—distinctly treasonable. You know high treason is a capital offence; take care how you incur the penalty.”
"Not at all. I just wanted to let you know. You've gotten involved with young Townsend; that's your own business. I don't have anything to do with your feelings, your whims, your attachments, or your misunderstandings; but what I ask of you is to keep those things to yourself. I've shared my thoughts with Catherine; she completely understands them, and anything she does to encourage Mr. Townsend's attention will go directly against my wishes. Anything you do to support her in that will be—if you don't mind me saying so—clearly treasonous. You know high treason is a serious crime; be careful not to face the consequences."
Mrs. Penniman threw back her head, with a certain expansion of the eye which she occasionally practised. “It seems to me that you talk like a great autocrat.”
Mrs. Penniman tilted her head back, her eyes widening in a way she occasionally liked to show off. “It sounds to me like you speak like a real dictator.”
“I talk like my daughter’s father.”
“I speak like my daughter’s dad.”
“Not like your sister’s brother!” cried Lavinia. “My dear Lavinia,” said the Doctor, “I sometimes wonder whether I am your brother. We are so extremely different. In spite of differences, however, we can, at a pinch, understand each other; and that is the essential thing just now. Walk straight with regard to Mr. Townsend; that’s all I ask. It is highly probable you have been corresponding with him for the last three weeks—perhaps even seeing him. I don’t ask you—you needn’t tell me.” He had a moral conviction that she would contrive to tell a fib about the matter, which it would disgust him to listen to. “Whatever you have done, stop doing it. That’s all I wish.”
“Not like your sister's brother!” Lavinia exclaimed. “My dear Lavinia,” the Doctor replied, “I sometimes wonder if I am really your brother. We are so incredibly different. Despite our differences, though, we can, when necessary, understand each other; and that's what matters right now. Just be honest about Mr. Townsend; that’s all I'm asking. It's very likely that you’ve been in touch with him for the past three weeks—maybe even seeing him. I’m not asking for details—you don’t have to tell me.” He had a strong sense that she would come up with a lie about it, which he would find hard to listen to. “Whatever you've been doing, stop it. That's all I want.”
“Don’t you wish also by chance to murder our child?” Mrs. Penniman inquired.
“Don’t you also wish to kill our child?” Mrs. Penniman asked.
“On the contrary, I wish to make her live and be happy.”
“Actually, I want her to live and be happy.”
“You will kill her; she passed a dreadful night.”
“You're going to kill her; she had a terrible night.”
“She won’t die of one dreadful night, nor of a dozen. Remember that I am a distinguished physician.”
“She won't die from one horrible night, nor from a dozen. Remember, I'm a respected doctor.”
Mrs. Penniman hesitated a moment. Then she risked her retort. “Your being a distinguished physician has not prevented you from already losing two members of your family!”
Mrs. Penniman paused for a moment. Then she took a chance with her comeback. "Just because you're a distinguished doctor doesn't mean you haven't already lost two members of your family!"
She had risked it, but her brother gave her such a terribly incisive look—a look so like a surgeon’s lancet—that she was frightened at her courage. And he answered her in words that corresponded to the look: “It may not prevent me, either, from losing the society of still another.”
She took a chance, but her brother shot her such a sharp look—a look like a surgeon's scalpel—that she was scared of her own bravery. And he replied with words that matched his expression: "It might not stop me from losing the company of yet another."
Mrs. Penniman took herself off, with whatever air of depreciated merit was at her command, and repaired to Catherine’s room, where the poor girl was closeted. She knew all about her dreadful night, for the two had met again, the evening before, after Catherine left her father. Mrs. Penniman was on the landing of the second floor when her niece came upstairs. It was not remarkable that a person of so much subtlety should have discovered that Catherine had been shut up with the Doctor. It was still less remarkable that she should have felt an extreme curiosity to learn the result of this interview, and that this sentiment, combined with her great amiability and generosity, should have prompted her to regret the sharp words lately exchanged between her niece and herself. As the unhappy girl came into sight, in the dusky corridor, she made a lively demonstration of sympathy. Catherine’s bursting heart was equally oblivious. She only knew that her aunt was taking her into her arms. Mrs. Penniman drew her into Catherine’s own room, and the two women sat there together, far into the small hours; the younger one with her head on the other’s lap, sobbing and sobbing at first in a soundless, stifled manner, and then at last perfectly still. It gratified Mrs. Penniman to be able to feel conscientiously that this scene virtually removed the interdict which Catherine had placed upon her further communion with Morris Townsend. She was not gratified, however, when, in coming back to her niece’s room before breakfast, she found that Catherine had risen and was preparing herself for this meal.
Mrs. Penniman left, trying to act as if she had less importance than she felt, and went to Catherine’s room, where the poor girl was alone. She already knew about Catherine's terrible night because they had met again the evening before, after Catherine had left her father. Mrs. Penniman was standing on the landing of the second floor when her niece came upstairs. It wasn’t surprising that someone as insightful as her had figured out that Catherine had been alone with the Doctor. It was even less surprising that she felt an intense curiosity to know what happened during that meeting, and that this, along with her kind nature, made her regret the harsh words exchanged between them recently. As the distressed girl appeared in the dim hallway, Mrs. Penniman expressed her sympathy with enthusiasm. Catherine was too overwhelmed to notice. She just felt her aunt pulling her into an embrace. Mrs. Penniman led her into Catherine’s room, and the two women sat together for hours; the younger one resting her head on her aunt's lap, initially sobbing softly and then eventually going quiet. It pleased Mrs. Penniman to think that this moment lifted the barrier Catherine had set regarding her communication with Morris Townsend. However, she wasn't pleased when she returned to Catherine’s room before breakfast and found that Catherine had already gotten up and was getting ready for the meal.
“You should not go to breakfast,” she said; “you are not well enough, after your fearful night.”
“You shouldn’t go to breakfast,” she said; “you’re not well enough after that awful night.”
“Yes, I am very well, and I am only afraid of being late.”
“Yes, I'm doing great, and I'm just worried about being late.”
“I can’t understand you!” Mrs. Penniman cried. “You should stay in bed for three days.”
“I can’t understand you!” Mrs. Penniman shouted. “You need to stay in bed for three days.”
“Oh, I could never do that!” said Catherine, to whom this idea presented no attractions.
“Oh, I could never do that!” said Catherine, to whom this idea seemed completely unappealing.
Mrs. Penniman was in despair, and she noted, with extreme annoyance, that the trace of the night’s tears had completely vanished from Catherine’s eyes. She had a most impracticable physique. “What effect do you expect to have upon your father,” her aunt demanded, “if you come plumping down, without a vestige of any sort of feeling, as if nothing in the world had happened?”
Mrs. Penniman was in despair, and she noticed, with great annoyance, that the evidence of the night’s tears had completely disappeared from Catherine’s eyes. She had a completely impractical physique. “What impact do you think you’ll have on your father,” her aunt asked, “if you come barging in, without a trace of any feelings, as if nothing at all has happened?”
“He would not like me to lie in bed,” said Catherine simply.
“He wouldn’t want me to lie in bed,” Catherine said straightforwardly.
“All the more reason for your doing it. How else do you expect to move him?”
"That's even more reason for you to do it. How else do you think you’ll get through to him?"
Catherine thought a little. “I don’t know how; but not in that way. I wish to be just as usual.” And she finished dressing, and, according to her aunt’s expression, went plumping down into the paternal presence. She was really too modest for consistent pathos.
Catherine thought for a moment. “I don’t know how; but not like that. I want to be just like I usually am.” And she finished getting ready, and, based on her aunt’s look, went confidently into her father's presence. She was honestly too modest for a consistent dramatic moment.
And yet it was perfectly true that she had had a dreadful night. Even after Mrs. Penniman left her she had had no sleep. She lay staring at the uncomforting gloom, with her eyes and ears filled with the movement with which her father had turned her out of his room, and of the words in which he had told her that she was a heartless daughter. Her heart was breaking. She had heart enough for that. At moments it seemed to her that she believed him, and that to do what she was doing, a girl must indeed be bad. She was bad; but she couldn’t help it. She would try to appear good, even if her heart were perverted; and from time to time she had a fancy that she might accomplish something by ingenious concessions to form, though she should persist in caring for Morris. Catherine’s ingenuities were indefinite, and we are not called upon to expose their hollowness. The best of them perhaps showed itself in that freshness of aspect which was so discouraging to Mrs. Penniman, who was amazed at the absence of haggardness in a young woman who for a whole night had lain quivering beneath a father’s curse. Poor Catherine was conscious of her freshness; it gave her a feeling about the future which rather added to the weight upon her mind. It seemed a proof that she was strong and solid and dense, and would live to a great age—longer than might be generally convenient; and this idea was depressing, for it appeared to saddle her with a pretension the more, just when the cultivation of any pretension was inconsistent with her doing right. She wrote that day to Morris Townsend, requesting him to come and see her on the morrow; using very few words, and explaining nothing. She would explain everything face to face.
And yet it was completely true that she had a terrible night. Even after Mrs. Penniman left, she couldn't sleep. She lay there, staring at the uninviting darkness, with her mind filled with the way her father had kicked her out of his room and the words he had used to call her a heartless daughter. Her heart was breaking. She had enough feeling for that. At times, it felt like she believed him, and that for a girl to act like she did, she must really be bad. She *was* bad; but she couldn’t help it. She would try to seem good, even if her heart was twisted; and sometimes she thought she might achieve something by skillfully conforming to expectations, even if she continued to care for Morris. Catherine’s cleverness was vague, and we don’t need to reveal its emptiness. The best of it perhaps showed in the fresh appearance that baffled Mrs. Penniman, who couldn’t understand how a young woman could look so untroubled after spending a whole night quaking under her father's curse. Poor Catherine was aware of her freshness; it made her feel something about the future that only added to the weight on her mind. It seemed to prove that she was strong, solid, and would live a long life—longer than might be generally convenient; and this thought was depressing, as it seemed to burden her with a pretense right when pretending was the last thing she should be doing. That day, she wrote to Morris Townsend, asking him to come see her the next day; using very few words and explaining nothing. She would explain everything in person.
p.
128p. 128XX
On the morrow, in the afternoon, she heard his voice at the door, and his step in the hall. She received him in the big, bright front parlour, and she instructed the servant that if any one should call she was particularly engaged. She was not afraid of her father’s coming in, for at that hour he was always driving about town. When Morris stood there before her, the first thing that she was conscious of was that he was even more beautiful to look at than fond recollection had painted him; the next was that he had pressed her in his arms. When she was free again it appeared to her that she had now indeed thrown herself into the gulf of defiance, and even, for an instant, that she had been married to him.
The next day, in the afternoon, she heard his voice at the door and his footsteps in the hall. She welcomed him in the spacious, sunny front parlor and told the servant that if anyone called, she was particularly busy. She wasn't worried about her father coming in since he was always out driving around town at that hour. When Morris stood in front of her, the first thing she noticed was that he was even more beautiful than her fond memories had made him seem; the next thing was that he had pulled her into his arms. Once she was free again, it felt as if she had truly thrown herself into a daring situation, and even, for a brief moment, that she was married to him.
He told her that she had been very cruel, and had made him very unhappy; and Catherine felt acutely the difficulty of her destiny, which forced her to give pain in such opposite quarters. But she wished that, instead of reproaches, however tender, he would give her help; he was certainly wise enough, and clever enough, to invent some issue from their troubles. She expressed this belief, and Morris received the assurance as if he thought it natural; but he interrogated, at first—as was natural too—rather than committed himself to marking out a course.
He told her that she had been really cruel and had made him very unhappy; and Catherine deeply felt the challenge of her situation, which forced her to cause pain in such different ways. But she wished that, instead of gentle reproaches, he would offer her support; he was definitely smart enough and clever enough to come up with a solution to their problems. She shared this belief, and Morris accepted it as if it were totally natural; but he asked questions at first—just as was expected—rather than committing to outlining a plan.
“You should not have made me wait so long,” he said. “I don’t know how I have been living; every hour seemed like years. You should have decided sooner.”
“You shouldn't have made me wait so long,” he said. “I don’t know how I've been living; every hour felt like years. You should have made a decision sooner.”
“Decided?” Catherine asked.
"Have you decided?" Catherine asked.
“Decided whether you would keep me or give me up.”
“Decide whether you want to keep me or let me go.”
“Oh, Morris,” she cried, with a long tender murmur, “I never thought of giving you up!”
“Oh, Morris,” she exclaimed, with a soft, heartfelt tone, “I never considered letting you go!”
“What, then, were you waiting for?” The young man was ardently logical.
“What were you waiting for?” The young man was very logical.
“I thought my father might—might—” and she hesitated.
“I thought my dad might—might—” and she paused.
“Might see how unhappy you were?”
“Might see how unhappy you were?”
“Oh no! But that he might look at it differently.”
“Oh no! If only he could see it another way.”
“And now you have sent for me to tell me that at last he does so. Is that it?”
“And now you’ve called me to tell me that he finally does? Is that it?”
This hypothetical optimism gave the poor girl a pang. “No, Morris,” she said solemnly, “he looks at it still in the same way.”
This imagined hope made the poor girl feel a sting. “No, Morris,” she said seriously, “he still looks at it the same way.”
“Then why have you sent for me?”
“Then why did you ask for me?”
“Because I wanted to see you!” cried Catherine piteously.
“Because I wanted to see you!” cried Catherine, desperately.
“That’s an excellent reason, surely. But did you want to look at me only? Have you nothing to tell me?”
"That's a great reason, for sure. But did you just want to look at me? Don't you have anything to say to me?"
His beautiful persuasive eyes were fixed upon her face, and she wondered what answer would be noble enough to make to such a gaze as that. For a moment her own eyes took it in, and then—“I did want to look at you!” she said gently. But after this speech, most inconsistently, she hid her face.
His captivating, persuasive eyes were locked onto her face, and she wondered what response would be worthy enough to meet such a gaze. For a moment, she allowed her own eyes to absorb it, and then—“I did want to look at you!” she said softly. But right after saying this, quite inconsistently, she hid her face.
Morris watched her for a moment, attentively. “Will you marry me to-morrow?” he asked suddenly.
Morris watched her for a moment, paying close attention. “Will you marry me tomorrow?” he asked out of the blue.
“To-morrow?”
“Tomorrow?”
“Next week, then. Any time within a month.”
“Next week, then. Any time within a month.”
“Isn’t it better to wait?” said Catherine.
"Isn't it better to wait?" Catherine said.
“To wait for what?”
"Waiting for what?"
She hardly knew for what; but this tremendous leap alarmed her. “Till we have thought about it a little more.”
She barely knew why, but this sudden jump scared her. "Let's think about it a bit more."
He shook his head, sadly and reproachfully. “I thought you had been thinking about it these three weeks. Do you want to turn it over in your mind for five years? You have given me more than time enough. My poor girl,” he added in a moment, “you are not sincere!”
He shook his head, both sadly and with disappointment. “I thought you’d been considering it for the past three weeks. Do you want to think about it for five years? You’ve given me more than enough time. My poor girl,” he added after a moment, “you’re not being sincere!”
Catherine coloured from brow to chin, and her eyes filled with tears. “Oh, how can you say that?” she murmured.
Catherine blushed from her forehead to her chin, and her eyes welled up with tears. “Oh, how can you say that?” she whispered.
“Why, you must take me or leave me,” said Morris, very reasonably. “You can’t please your father and me both; you must choose between us.”
“Look, you have to either choose me or leave me,” Morris said, quite reasonably. “You can’t make both your dad and me happy; you have to decide between us.”
“I have chosen you!” she said passionately.
“I've chosen you!” she said passionately.
“Then marry me next week.”
“Then marry me next week.”
She stood gazing at him. “Isn’t there any other way?”
She stood looking at him. “Isn’t there any other way?”
“None that I know of for arriving at the same result. If there is, I should be happy to hear of it.”
“None that I know of for getting the same result. If there is, I would love to hear about it.”
Catherine could think of nothing of the kind, and Morris’s luminosity seemed almost pitiless. The only thing she could think of was that her father might, after all, come round, and she articulated, with an awkward sense of her helplessness in doing so, a wish that this miracle might happen.
Catherine couldn't think of anything like that, and Morris's brightness felt almost cruel. The only thing on her mind was that her father might, after all, change his mind, and she expressed, with an uncomfortable awareness of her inability to make it happen, a hope that this miracle could occur.
“Do you think it is in the least degree likely?” Morris asked.
“Do you think it’s even remotely possible?” Morris asked.
“It would be, if he could only know you!”
"It would be, if he could just get to know you!"
“He can know me if he will. What is to prevent it?”
“He can get to know me if he wants to. What’s stopping him?”
“His ideas, his reasons,” said Catherine. “They are so—so terribly strong.” She trembled with the recollection of them yet.
“His ideas, his reasons,” Catherine said. “They are so—so incredibly strong.” She still trembled at the memory of them.
“Strong?” cried Morris. “I would rather you should think them weak.”
“Strong?” Morris exclaimed. “I would prefer that you think of them as weak.”
“Oh, nothing about my father is weak!” said the girl.
“Oh, nothing about my dad is weak!” said the girl.
Morris turned away, walking to the window, where he stood looking out. “You are terribly afraid of him!” he remarked at last.
Morris turned away and walked to the window, where he stood looking out. “You are really scared of him!” he finally said.
She felt no impulse to deny it, because she had no shame in it; for if it was no honour to herself, at least it was an honour to him. “I suppose I must be,” she said simply.
She didn't feel the need to deny it because she wasn't ashamed of it; even if it didn't bring her honor, it at least honored him. "I guess I must be," she said simply.
“Then you don’t love me—not as I love you. If you fear your father more than you love me, then your love is not what I hoped it was.”
“Then you don’t love me—not the way I love you. If you’re more afraid of your father than you are in love with me, then your love isn’t what I hoped it to be.”
“Ah, my friend!” she said, going to him.
“Ah, my friend!” she said, approaching him.
“Do I fear anything?” he demanded, turning round on her. “For your sake what am I not ready to face?”
“Do I fear anything?” he demanded, turning to her. “What am I not willing to face for your sake?”
“You are noble—you are brave!” she answered, stopping short at a distance that was almost respectful.
“You're noble—you’re brave!” she replied, pausing at a distance that was nearly respectful.
“Small good it does me, if you are so timid.”
"That doesn't help me much if you're so scared."
“I don’t think that I am—really,” said Catherine.
“I don’t think that I am—really,” said Catherine.
“I don’t know what you mean by ‘really.’ It is really enough to make us miserable.”
“I don’t know what you mean by ‘really.’ It’s honestly enough to make us miserable.”
“I should be strong enough to wait—to wait a long time.”
“I should be strong enough to wait—to wait a long time.”
“And suppose after a long time your father should hate me worse than ever?”
“And what if, after a long time, your dad ended up disliking me more than ever?”
“He wouldn’t—he couldn’t!”
"He wouldn't—he couldn't!"
“He would be touched by my fidelity? Is that what you mean? If he is so easily touched, then why should you be afraid of him?”
“He would be moved by my loyalty? Is that what you mean? If he’s so easily moved, then why should you be afraid of him?”
This was much to the point, and Catherine was struck by it. “I will try not to be,” she said. And she stood there submissively, the image, in advance, of a dutiful and responsible wife. This image could not fail to recommend itself to Morris Townsend, and he continued to give proof of the high estimation in which he held her. It could only have been at the prompting of such a sentiment that he presently mentioned to her that the course recommended by Mrs. Penniman was an immediate union, regardless of consequences.
This was right on target, and Catherine was taken aback by it. “I’ll try not to be,” she said. And she stood there obediently, already resembling a devoted and responsible wife. This image could only appeal to Morris Townsend, and he kept showing how highly he regarded her. It must have been because of such feelings that he soon brought up to her that Mrs. Penniman suggested they get married right away, no matter the consequences.
“Yes, Aunt Penniman would like that,” Catherine said simply—and yet with a certain shrewdness. It must, however, have been in pure simplicity, and from motives quite untouched by sarcasm, that, a few moments after, she went on to say to Morris that her father had given her a message for him. It was quite on her conscience to deliver this message, and had the mission been ten times more painful she would have as scrupulously performed it. “He told me to tell you—to tell you very distinctly, and directly from himself, that if I marry without his consent, I shall not inherit a penny of his fortune. He made a great point of this. He seemed to think—he seemed to think—”
“Yes, Aunt Penniman would appreciate that,” Catherine said simply—but with a certain cleverness. It must have been in pure simplicity, and from motives completely free of sarcasm, that a few moments later, she told Morris that her father had a message for him. It weighed heavily on her to deliver this message, and even if the task had been ten times more difficult, she would have carried it out just as diligently. “He told me to tell you—to tell you very clearly, and directly from him, that if I marry without his consent, I won’t inherit a single penny of his fortune. He emphasized this a lot. He seemed to think—he seemed to think—”
Morris flushed, as any young man of spirit might have flushed at an imputation of baseness.
Morris blushed, just like any spirited young man would at an accusation of wrongdoing.
“What did he seem to think?”
“What did he seem to think?”
“That it would make a difference.”
“That it would make a difference.”
“It will make a difference—in many things. We shall be by many thousands of dollars the poorer; and that is a great difference. But it will make none in my affection.”
“It will make a difference—in many ways. We will be poorer by many thousands of dollars; and that’s a significant difference. But it won’t change my feelings at all.”
“We shall not want the money,” said Catherine; “for you know I have a good deal myself.”
“We won't need the money,” Catherine said; “because you know I have quite a bit myself.”
“Yes, my dear girl, I know you have something. And he can’t touch that!”
“Yes, my dear girl, I know you have something. And he can't mess with that!”
“He would never,” said Catherine. “My mother left it to me.”
“He would never,” Catherine said. “My mom left it to me.”
Morris was silent a while. “He was very positive about this, was he?” he asked at last. “He thought such a message would annoy me terribly, and make me throw off the mask, eh?”
Morris was quiet for a moment. “He really believed that, did he?” he finally said. “He thought a message like that would drive me crazy and make me drop the act, huh?”
“I don’t know what he thought,” said Catherine wearily.
“I don’t know what he was thinking,” said Catherine tiredly.
“Please tell him that I care for his message as much as for that!” And Morris snapped his fingers sonorously.
“Please tell him that I value his message just as much as that!” And Morris snapped his fingers sharply.
“I don’t think I could tell him that.”
“I don’t think I can tell him that.”
“Do you know you sometimes disappoint me?” said Morris.
“Do you know you sometimes let me down?” said Morris.
“I should think I might. I disappoint every one—father and Aunt Penniman.”
"I guess I might. I let everyone down—my dad and Aunt Penniman."
“Well, it doesn’t matter with me, because I am fonder of you than they are.”
“Well, it doesn't matter to me, because I care about you more than they do.”
“Yes, Morris,” said the girl, with her imagination—what there was of it—swimming in this happy truth, which seemed, after all, invidious to no one.
“Yes, Morris,” the girl said, her imagination—whatever little she had—floating in this joyful truth, which seemed, after all, unfair to no one.
“Is it your belief that he will stick to it—stick to it for ever, to this idea of disinheriting you?—that your goodness and patience will never wear out his cruelty?”
“Do you really think he will hold on to it—stick to it forever, this idea of cutting you out?—that your kindness and patience will never run out against his cruelty?”
“The trouble is that if I marry you, he will think I am not good. He will think that a proof.”
“The problem is that if I marry you, he will think I’m not a good person. He will see it as proof.”
“Ah, then, he will never forgive you!”
“Ah, then, he’ll never forgive you!”
This idea, sharply expressed by Morris’s handsome lips, renewed for a moment, to the poor girl’s temporarily pacified conscience, all its dreadful vividness. “Oh, you must love me very much!” she cried.
This idea, clearly articulated by Morris's attractive lips, brought back for a moment, to the poor girl's momentarily settled conscience, all its horrifying clarity. "Oh, you must really love me!" she exclaimed.
“There is no doubt of that, my dear!” her lover rejoined. “You don’t like that word ‘disinherited,’” he added in a moment.
“There’s no doubt about it, my dear!” her lover replied. “You don’t like that word ‘disinherited,’” he added after a moment.
“It isn’t the money; it is that he should—that he should feel so.”
“It’s not about the money; it’s that he should—that he should feel that way.”
“I suppose it seems to you a kind of curse,” said Morris. “It must be very dismal. But don’t you think,” he went on presently, “that if you were to try to be very clever, and to set rightly about it, you might in the end conjure it away? Don’t you think,” he continued further, in a tone of sympathetic speculation, “that a really clever woman, in your place, might bring him round at last? Don’t you think?”
“I guess it feels like a curse to you,” said Morris. “It must be really depressing. But don’t you think,” he continued after a moment, “that if you tried to be really smart and approached it the right way, you could eventually get rid of it? Don’t you think,” he went on in a tone of sympathetic curiosity, “that a truly clever woman in your position could win him over in the end? Don’t you think?”
Here, suddenly, Morris was interrupted; these ingenious inquiries had not reached Catherine’s ears. The terrible word “disinheritance,” with all its impressive moral reprobation, was still ringing there; seemed indeed to gather force as it lingered. The mortal chill of her situation struck more deeply into her child-like heart, and she was overwhelmed by a feeling of loneliness and danger. But her refuge was there, close to her, and she put out her hands to grasp it. “Ah, Morris,” she said, with a shudder, “I will marry you as soon as you please.” And she surrendered herself, leaning her head on his shoulder.
Here, suddenly, Morris was interrupted; these clever questions hadn’t reached Catherine’s ears. The awful word “disinheritance,” with all its heavy moral judgment, was still echoing there; it seemed to gain strength as it lingered. The cold reality of her situation struck deeper into her innocent heart, and she was overwhelmed by a sense of loneliness and danger. But her escape was right there, close to her, and she reached out to grab it. “Oh, Morris,” she said, shuddering, “I’ll marry you as soon as you want.” And she gave herself up, resting her head on his shoulder.
“My dear good girl!” he exclaimed, looking down at his prize. And then he looked up again, rather vaguely, with parted lips and lifted eyebrows.
“My dear good girl!” he exclaimed, looking down at his prize. And then he looked up again, somewhat absentmindedly, with parted lips and raised eyebrows.
p.
135p. 135XXI
Dr. Sloper very soon imparted his conviction to Mrs. Almond, in the same terms in which he had announced it to himself. “She’s going to stick, by Jove! she’s going to stick.”
Dr. Sloper quickly shared his belief with Mrs. Almond, using the same words he had told himself. “She’s really going to hold on, I swear! She’s going to hold on.”
“Do you mean that she is going to marry him?” Mrs. Almond inquired.
“Are you saying that she’s going to marry him?” Mrs. Almond asked.
“I don’t know that; but she is not going to break down. She is going to drag out the engagement, in the hope of making me relent.”
“I don’t know that; but she’s not going to give up. She’s going to stretch out the engagement, hoping to get me to change my mind.”
“And shall you not relent?”
“Will you not change your mind?”
“Shall a geometrical proposition relent? I am not so superficial.”
“Will a geometric idea bend? I'm not that shallow.”
“Doesn’t geometry treat of surfaces?” asked Mrs. Almond, who, as we know, was clever, smiling.
“Doesn’t geometry deal with surfaces?” asked Mrs. Almond, who, as we know, was smart, smiling.
“Yes; but it treats of them profoundly. Catherine and her young man are my surfaces; I have taken their measure.”
“Yeah; but it goes into depth about them. Catherine and her boyfriend are my focus; I've figured them out.”
“You speak as if it surprised you.”
"You sound surprised."
“It is immense; there will be a great deal to observe.”
“It’s enormous; there will be a lot to see.”
“You are shockingly cold-blooded!” said Mrs. Almond.
“You're incredibly cold-hearted!” said Mrs. Almond.
“I need to be with all this hot blood about me. Young Townsend indeed is cool; I must allow him that merit.”
“I need to deal with all this intense energy around me. Young Townsend really is calm; I have to give him that credit.”
“I can’t judge him,” Mrs. Almond answered; “but I am not at all surprised at Catherine.”
“I can't judge him,” Mrs. Almond replied; “but I’m not surprised at Catherine at all.”
“I confess I am a little; she must have been so deucedly divided and bothered.”
"I admit I'm a bit; she must have been really torn and frustrated."
“Say it amuses you outright! I don’t see why it should be such a joke that your daughter adores you.”
“Just say it makes you laugh! I don’t get why it’s such a joke that your daughter loves you.”
“It is the point where the adoration stops that I find it interesting to fix.”
“It’s the point where the admiration ends that I find intriguing to focus on.”
“It stops where the other sentiment begins.”
“It stops where the other feeling begins.”
“Not at all—that would be simple enough. The two things are extremely mixed up, and the mixture is extremely odd. It will produce some third element, and that’s what I am waiting to see. I wait with suspense—with positive excitement; and that is a sort of emotion that I didn’t suppose Catherine would ever provide for me. I am really very much obliged to her.”
“Not at all—that would be easy enough. The two things are really jumbled together, and the combination is really strange. It will create some new element, and that’s what I’m looking forward to. I wait with anticipation—with real excitement; and that’s a kind of feeling I didn't think Catherine would ever give me. I’m truly very grateful to her.”
“She will cling,” said Mrs. Almond; “she will certainly cling.”
“She will hold on,” said Mrs. Almond; “she will definitely hold on.”
“Yes; as I say, she will stick.”
"Yeah; as I said, she'll stay."
“Cling is prettier. That’s what those very simple natures always do, and nothing could be simpler than Catherine. She doesn’t take many impressions; but when she takes one she keeps it. She is like a copper kettle that receives a dent; you may polish up the kettle, but you can’t efface the mark.”
“Cling is prettier. That’s what those very simple people always do, and nothing could be simpler than Catherine. She doesn’t take in many impressions, but when she does, she holds onto them. She’s like a copper kettle that gets a dent; you can polish the kettle, but you can’t erase the mark.”
“We must try and polish up Catherine,” said the Doctor. “I will take her to Europe.”
“We need to improve Catherine,” said the Doctor. “I’ll take her to Europe.”
“She won’t forget him in Europe.”
“She won’t forget him in Europe.”
“He will forget her, then.”
"He'll forget her, then."
Mrs. Almond looked grave. “Should you really like that?”
Mrs. Almond looked serious. “Do you really want that?”
“Extremely!” said the Doctor.
"Absolutely!" said the Doctor.
Mrs. Penniman, meanwhile, lost little time in putting herself again in communication with Morris Townsend. She requested him to favour her with another interview, but she did not on this occasion select an oyster saloon as the scene of their meeting. She proposed that he should join her at the door of a certain church, after service on Sunday afternoon, and she was careful not to appoint the place of worship which she usually visited, and where, as she said, the congregation would have spied upon her. She picked out a less elegant resort, and on issuing from its portal at the hour she had fixed she saw the young man standing apart. She offered him no recognition till she had crossed the street and he had followed her to some distance. Here, with a smile—“Excuse my apparent want of cordiality,” she said. “You know what to believe about that. Prudence before everything.” And on his asking her in what direction they should walk, “Where we shall be least observed,” she murmured.
Mrs. Penniman quickly reestablished communication with Morris Townsend. She asked him for another meeting, but this time she didn't suggest an oyster bar as the location. Instead, she proposed that he meet her at the entrance of a certain church after the service on Sunday afternoon, making sure to avoid the church she usually attended, where she felt the congregation would be watching her. She chose a less fancy place and, when she stepped out at the arranged time, she noticed the young man standing off to the side. She didn’t acknowledge him until she crossed the street and he followed her a bit. With a smile, she said, “Sorry for seeming so unfriendly. You know how it is. Caution first.” When he asked which direction they should go, she replied, “Somewhere we won’t be noticed.”
Morris was not in high good-humour, and his response to this speech was not particularly gallant. “I don’t flatter myself we shall be much observed anywhere.” Then he turned recklessly toward the centre of the town. “I hope you have come to tell me that he has knocked under,” he went on.
Morris wasn't in a great mood, and his reaction to this comment wasn't very chivalrous. “I don’t think we’ll get much attention anywhere.” Then he carelessly headed toward the center of town. “I hope you’re here to tell me that he has given up,” he continued.
“I am afraid I am not altogether a harbinger of good; and yet, too, I am to a certain extent a messenger of peace. I have been thinking a great deal, Mr. Townsend,” said Mrs. Penniman.
“I’m afraid I’m not exactly a bringer of good news; and yet, I am to some extent a messenger of peace. I’ve been thinking a lot, Mr. Townsend,” said Mrs. Penniman.
“You think too much.”
“You overthink things.”
“I suppose I do; but I can’t help it, my mind is so terribly active. When I give myself, I give myself. I pay the penalty in my headaches, my famous headaches—a perfect circlet of pain! But I carry it as a queen carries her crown. Would you believe that I have one now? I wouldn’t, however, have missed our rendezvous for anything. I have something very important to tell you.”
“I guess I do; but I can’t help it, my mind is just so restless. When I commit, I really commit. I pay for it with my headaches, my notorious headaches—a complete ring of pain! But I wear it like a queen wears her crown. Can you believe I have one now? Still, I wouldn’t miss our meeting for anything. I have something really important to tell you.”
“Well, let’s have it,” said Morris.
“Well, let’s get to it,” said Morris.
“I was perhaps a little headlong the other day in advising you to marry immediately. I have been thinking it over, and now I see it just a little differently.”
“I might have been a bit too hasty the other day in suggesting you get married right away. I've been reflecting on it, and now I see it from a slightly different perspective.”
“You seem to have a great many different ways of seeing the same object.”
“You have so many different ways of looking at the same thing.”
“Their number is infinite!” said Mrs. Penniman, in a tone which seemed to suggest that this convenient faculty was one of her brightest attributes.
“Their number is endless!” Mrs. Penniman said, in a tone that implied this handy skill was one of her best qualities.
“I recommend you to take one way and stick to it,” Morris replied.
“I suggest you choose one path and stick with it,” Morris replied.
“Ah! but it isn’t easy to choose. My imagination is never quiet, never satisfied. It makes me a bad adviser, perhaps; but it makes me a capital friend!”
“Ah! but it’s not easy to choose. My imagination is always restless, never satisfied. It might make me a bad advisor, but it makes me a great friend!”
“A capital friend who gives bad advice!” said Morris.
“A close friend who gives terrible advice!” said Morris.
“Not intentionally—and who hurries off, at every risk, to make the most humble excuses!”
“Not on purpose—and who rushes off, no matter the risk, to offer the most humble apologies!”
“Well, what do you advise me now?”
“Well, what do you suggest I do now?”
“To be very patient; to watch and wait.”
“Be very patient; observe and wait.”
“And is that bad advice or good?”
“And is that bad advice or good?”
“That is not for me to say,” Mrs. Penniman rejoined, with some dignity. “I only pretend it’s sincere.”
"That's not for me to say," Mrs. Penniman replied, with some dignity. "I just pretend it's sincere."
“And will you come to me next week and recommend something different and equally sincere?”
“And will you come to me next week and suggest something different but just as genuine?”
“I may come to you next week and tell you that I am in the streets!”
“I might come to you next week and say that I’m on the streets!”
“In the streets?”
“On the streets?”
“I have had a terrible scene with my brother, and he threatens, if anything happens, to turn me out of the house. You know I am a poor woman.”
“I just had a terrible fight with my brother, and he’s threatening that if anything goes wrong, he’ll kick me out of the house. You know I’m a struggling woman.”
Morris had a speculative idea that she had a little property; but he naturally did not press this.
Morris thought she might own a small piece of property, but he figured it was best not to push the issue.
“I should be very sorry to see you suffer martyrdom for me,” he said. “But you make your brother out a regular Turk.”
“I would really hate to see you go through so much suffering because of me,” he said. “But you’re making your brother sound like a total brute.”
Mrs. Penniman hesitated a little.
Mrs. Penniman hesitated slightly.
“I certainly do not regard Austin as a satisfactory Christian.”
"I definitely do not see Austin as a good Christian."
“And am I to wait till he is converted?”
“And should I wait until he changes his mind?”
“Wait, at any rate, till he is less violent. Bide your time, Mr. Townsend; remember the prize is great!”
“Wait until he's less aggressive. Be patient, Mr. Townsend; remember, the reward is significant!”
Morris walked along some time in silence, tapping the railings and gateposts very sharply with his stick.
Morris walked in silence for a while, tapping the railings and gateposts sharply with his stick.
“You certainly are devilish inconsistent!” he broke out at last. “I have already got Catherine to consent to a private marriage.”
“You're really inconsistent!” he said finally. “I've already convinced Catherine to agree to a private marriage.”
Mrs. Penniman was indeed inconsistent, for at this news she gave a little jump of gratification.
Mrs. Penniman was definitely inconsistent, because at this news she let out a small jump of excitement.
“Oh! when and where?” she cried. And then she stopped short.
“Oh! When and where?” she exclaimed. And then she stopped abruptly.
Morris was a little vague about this.
Morris wasn't very clear about this.
“That isn’t fixed; but she consents. It’s deuced awkward, now, to back out.”
"That's not set in stone; but she agrees. It's really awkward now to pull out."
Mrs. Penniman, as I say, had stopped short; and she stood there with her eyes fixed brilliantly on her companion.
Mrs. Penniman, as I mentioned, had come to a halt; and she was there with her eyes shining brightly on her companion.
“Mr. Townsend,” she proceeded, “shall I tell you something? Catherine loves you so much that you may do anything.”
“Mr. Townsend,” she said, “can I tell you something? Catherine loves you so much that you can do anything.”
This declaration was slightly ambiguous, and Morris opened his eyes.
This statement was a bit unclear, and Morris opened his eyes.
“I am happy to hear it! But what do you mean by ‘anything’?”
“I’m glad to hear that! But what do you mean by ‘anything’?”
“You may postpone—you may change about; she won’t think the worse of you.”
"You can put things off—you can switch things up; she won't think any less of you."
Morris stood there still, with his raised eyebrows; then he said simply and rather dryly—“Ah!” After this he remarked to Mrs. Penniman that if she walked so slowly she would attract notice, and he succeeded, after a fashion, in hurrying her back to the domicile of which her tenure had become so insecure.
Morris stood there, his eyebrows raised. Then he said, somewhat dryly, "Ah!" After that, he told Mrs. Penniman that if she walked so slowly, she would draw attention. He managed, in a way, to hurry her back to the home she was starting to feel unsure about.
p.
140p. 140XXII
He had slightly misrepresented the matter in saying that Catherine had consented to take the great step. We left her just now declaring that she would burn her ships behind her; but Morris, after having elicited this declaration, had become conscious of good reasons for not taking it up. He avoided, gracefully enough, fixing a day, though he left her under the impression that he had his eye on one. Catherine may have had her difficulties; but those of her circumspect suitor are also worthy of consideration. The prize was certainly great; but it was only to be won by striking the happy mean between precipitancy and caution. It would be all very well to take one’s jump and trust to Providence; Providence was more especially on the side of clever people, and clever people were known by an indisposition to risk their bones. The ultimate reward of a union with a young woman who was both unattractive and impoverished ought to be connected with immediate disadvantages by some very palpable chain. Between the fear of losing Catherine and her possible fortune altogether, and the fear of taking her too soon and finding this possible fortune as void of actuality as a collection of emptied bottles, it was not comfortable for Morris Townsend to choose; a fact that should be remembered by readers disposed to judge harshly of a young man who may have struck them as making but an indifferently successful use of fine natural parts. He had not forgotten that in any event Catherine had her own ten thousand a year; he had devoted an abundance of meditation to this circumstance. But with his fine parts he rated himself high, and he had a perfectly definite appreciation of his value, which seemed to him inadequately represented by the sum I have mentioned. At the same time he reminded himself that this sum was considerable, that everything is relative, and that if a modest income is less desirable than a large one, the complete absence of revenue is nowhere accounted an advantage. These reflexions gave him plenty of occupation, and made it necessary that he should trim his sail. Dr. Sloper’s opposition was the unknown quantity in the problem he had to work out. The natural way to work it out was by marrying Catherine; but in mathematics there are many short cuts, and Morris was not without a hope that he should yet discover one. When Catherine took him at his word and consented to renounce the attempt to mollify her father, he drew back skilfully enough, as I have said, and kept the wedding-day still an open question. Her faith in his sincerity was so complete that she was incapable of suspecting that he was playing with her; her trouble just now was of another kind. The poor girl had an admirable sense of honour; and from the moment she had brought herself to the point of violating her father’s wish, it seemed to her that she had no right to enjoy his protection. It was on her conscience that she ought to live under his roof only so long as she conformed to his wisdom. There was a great deal of glory in such a position, but poor Catherine felt that she had forfeited her claim to it. She had cast her lot with a young man against whom he had solemnly warned her, and broken the contract under which he provided her with a happy home. She could not give up the young man, so she must leave the home; and the sooner the object of her preference offered her another the sooner her situation would lose its awkward twist. This was close reasoning; but it was commingled with an infinite amount of merely instinctive penitence. Catherine’s days at this time were dismal, and the weight of some of her hours was almost more than she could bear. Her father never looked at her, never spoke to her. He knew perfectly what he was about, and this was part of a plan. She looked at him as much as she dared (for she was afraid of seeming to offer herself to his observation), and she pitied him for the sorrow she had brought upon him. She held up her head and busied her hands, and went about her daily occupations; and when the state of things in Washington Square seemed intolerable, she closed her eyes and indulged herself with an intellectual vision of the man for whose sake she had broken a sacred law. Mrs. Penniman, of the three persons in Washington Square, had much the most of the manner that belongs to a great crisis. If Catherine was quiet, she was quietly quiet, as I may say, and her pathetic effects, which there was no one to notice, were entirely unstudied and unintended. If the Doctor was stiff and dry and absolutely indifferent to the presence of his companions, it was so lightly, neatly, easily done, that you would have had to know him well to discover that, on the whole, he rather enjoyed having to be so disagreeable. But Mrs. Penniman was elaborately reserved and significantly silent; there was a richer rustle in the very deliberate movements to which she confined herself, and when she occasionally spoke, in connexion with some very trivial event, she had the air of meaning something deeper than what she said. Between Catherine and her father nothing had passed since the evening she went to speak to him in his study. She had something to say to him—it seemed to her she ought to say it; but she kept it back, for fear of irritating him. He also had something to say to her; but he was determined not to speak first. He was interested, as we know, in seeing how, if she were left to herself, she would “stick.” At last she told him she had seen Morris Townsend again, and that their relations remained quite the same.
He had slightly misrepresented things by saying that Catherine had agreed to take this big step. We just left her saying she would burn her bridges behind her; but Morris, after getting this declaration, began to realize he had good reasons for not pursuing it further. He skillfully avoided setting a date, even though he left her thinking he had one in mind. Catherine might have had her challenges, but those faced by her cautious suitor were also worth considering. The prize was certainly appealing, but it could only be won by finding a balance between acting impulsively and being too cautious. It might seem fine to take a leap of faith and trust fate; however, fate often favored clever people, and clever people were known for not putting themselves at risk. The ultimate reward of a union with a young woman who was both unattractive and poor should be connected to immediate drawbacks by some obvious link. The fear of losing Catherine and her potential fortune entirely, alongside the concern of moving too quickly and discovering that fortune was as empty as a collection of discarded bottles, made it uncomfortable for Morris Townsend to decide. This is something readers should keep in mind when judging a young man who might seem to be making an unimpressive use of his natural talents. He hadn’t forgotten that, regardless of the situation, Catherine had her own income of ten thousand a year; he had spent a lot of time thinking about this fact. But with his capabilities, he felt a high self-worth, and his value seemed to him inadequately represented by the amount I mentioned. At the same time, he reminded himself that this amount was substantial, that everything is relative, and that while a modest income is less desirable than a large one, having no income at all is never seen as a positive. These thoughts kept him busy and meant he had to adjust his plans. Dr. Sloper’s opposition was the unknown factor in the equation he had to solve. The natural solution would be to marry Catherine, but in mathematics, there are always shortcuts, and Morris hoped to find one. When Catherine took him at his word and agreed to give up trying to win her father over, he cleverly stepped back, keeping the wedding day still up in the air. Her belief in his sincerity was so strong that she couldn’t suspect he was playing her; her worries were of a different kind. The poor girl had a great sense of honor, and once she decided to go against her father’s wishes, she felt she had no right to enjoy his protection. It weighed on her conscience that she should only stay under his roof as long as she followed his wisdom. It was quite noble to be in such a situation, but poor Catherine felt she had lost her right to it. She had chosen to be with a young man her father had solemnly warned her against, breaking the agreement that provided her with a happy home. She couldn’t let go of the young man, so she had to leave the home; and the sooner her preferred object offered her another place, the sooner her situation would become more comfortable. This was logical reasoning, but it was mixed with a deep sense of instinctive remorse. Catherine’s days at this time were bleak, and the burden of some moments was nearly too much for her to bear. Her father never looked at her or spoke to her. He knew exactly what he was doing, and this was part of his plan. She gazed at him as much as she dared (afraid of seeming to seek his attention), and she felt pity for the sorrow she had caused him. She held her head high, kept her hands busy, and went about her daily tasks; and when the atmosphere in Washington Square felt unbearable, she closed her eyes and allowed herself to imagine the man for whom she had broken a sacred rule. Mrs. Penniman, of the three people in Washington Square, had the most dramatic presence suited for a great crisis. If Catherine was quiet, she was quietly quiet, you could say, and her unnoted and unintentional touches of pathos were entirely natural. If the Doctor was stiff and dry and utterly indifferent to the presence of his companions, it was done so subtly, neatly, and effortlessly that you would have to know him well to realize that, overall, he rather enjoyed being so disagreeable. But Mrs. Penniman was carefully reserved and meaningfully silent; there was a richer rustle in her very deliberate movements, and when she occasionally spoke about some trivial event, she had an air of implying something deeper than her words. Since the evening Catherine had gone to speak to him in his study, there had been no communication between her and her father. She felt she had something to say to him—it seemed necessary—but she withheld it, afraid of irritating him. He also had something to say, but was determined not to speak first. He was interested, as we know, in observing how she would "stick" if left to herself. Eventually, she told him she had seen Morris Townsend again, and that their relationship remained unchanged.
“I think we shall marry—before very long. And probably, meanwhile, I shall see him rather often; about once a week, not more.”
“I think we’re going to get married—soon. And probably, in the meantime, I’ll see him pretty often; about once a week, maybe a bit more.”
The Doctor looked at her coldly from head to foot, as if she had been a stranger. It was the first time his eyes had rested on her for a week, which was fortunate, if that was to be their expression. “Why not three times a day?” he asked. “What prevents your meeting as often as you choose?”
The Doctor looked her up and down coldly, like she was a stranger. It was the first time in a week that he had really looked at her, which was probably for the best, considering how he looked. “Why not three times a day?” he asked. “What stops you from meeting as often as you want?”
She turned away a moment; there were tears in her eyes. Then she said, “It is better once a week.”
She looked away for a moment; there were tears in her eyes. Then she said, “It's better once a week.”
“I don’t see how it is better. It is as bad as it can be. If you flatter yourself that I care for little modifications of that sort, you are very much mistaken. It is as wrong of you to see him once a week as it would be to see him all day long. Not that it matters to me, however.”
“I don’t see how this is any better. It’s as bad as it gets. If you think I care about small changes like that, you're very mistaken. It’s just as wrong for you to see him once a week as it would be to see him all day long. Not that it matters to me, anyway.”
Catherine tried to follow these words, but they seemed to lead towards a vague horror from which she recoiled. “I think we shall marry pretty soon,” she repeated at last.
Catherine tried to make sense of these words, but they seemed to point toward a vague horror that made her pull back. “I think we’ll get married pretty soon,” she finally repeated.
Her father gave her his dreadful look again, as if she were some one else. “Why do you tell me that? It’s no concern of mine.”
Her dad shot her that awful look again, like she was someone else. “Why are you telling me that? It’s none of my business.”
“Oh, father!” she broke out, “don’t you care, even if you do feel so?”
“Oh, dad!” she exclaimed, “don’t you care, even if you feel that way?”
“Not a button. Once you marry, it’s quite the same to me when or where or why you do it; and if you think to compound for your folly by hoisting your flag in this way, you may spare yourself the trouble.”
“Not at all. Once you get married, it doesn’t really matter to me when, where, or why you do it; and if you think you can make up for your mistake by announcing it like this, you can save yourself the effort.”
With this he turned away. But the next day he spoke to her of his own accord, and his manner was somewhat changed. “Shall you be married within the next four or five months?” he asked.
With that, he turned away. But the next day, he approached her on his own and his demeanor was a bit different. “Are you planning to get married in the next four or five months?” he asked.
“I don’t know, father,” said Catherine. “It is not very easy for us to make up our minds.”
“I don’t know, Dad,” said Catherine. “It’s not very easy for us to decide.”
“Put it off, then, for six months, and in the meantime I will take you to Europe. I should like you very much to go.”
“Delay it for six months, then, and in the meantime, I'll take you to Europe. I would really love for you to go.”
It gave her such delight, after his words of the day before, to hear that he should “like” her to do something, and that he still had in his heart any of the tenderness of preference, that she gave a little exclamation of joy. But then she became conscious that Morris was not included in this proposal, and that—as regards really going—she would greatly prefer to remain at home with him. But she blushed, none the less, more comfortably than she had done of late. “It would be delightful to go to Europe,” she remarked, with a sense that the idea was not original, and that her tone was not all it might be.
It made her really happy, after what he said the day before, to hear that he would “like” her to do something, and that he still felt some warmth of affection for her. She let out a little gasp of joy. But then she realized that Morris wasn't part of this plan, and honestly, she would much rather stay home with him. Still, she blushed, feeling more comfortable than she had in a while. “It would be wonderful to go to Europe,” she said, aware that the idea wasn’t new and that her tone could have been better.
“Very well, then, we will go. Pack up your clothes.”
“Alright, then, let's go. Pack your clothes.”
“I had better tell Mr. Townsend,” said Catherine.
“I should probably tell Mr. Townsend,” said Catherine.
Her father fixed his cold eyes upon her. “If you mean that you had better ask his leave, all that remains to me is to hope he will give it.”
Her father fixed his cold eyes on her. “If you mean that you should ask for his permission, all I can do is hope he will grant it.”
The girl was sharply touched by the pathetic ring of the words; it was the most calculated, the most dramatic little speech the Doctor had ever uttered. She felt that it was a great thing for her, under the circumstances, to have this fine opportunity of showing him her respect; and yet there was something else that she felt as well, and that she presently expressed. “I sometimes think that if I do what you dislike so much, I ought not to stay with you.”
The girl was deeply affected by the sad tone of the words; it was the most deliberate, the most dramatic little speech the Doctor had ever made. She realized that it was a significant moment for her, given the situation, to have this great chance to show him her respect; yet there was something else she felt too, and she eventually voiced it. “I sometimes think that if I do what you really dislike, I shouldn’t be with you.”
“To stay with me?”
"To stay with me?"
“If I live with you, I ought to obey you.”
“If I live with you, I should follow your rules.”
“If that’s your theory, it’s certainly mine,” said the Doctor, with a dry laugh.
“If that’s your theory, it’s definitely mine,” said the Doctor with a dry laugh.
“But if I don’t obey you, I ought not to live with you—to enjoy your kindness and protection.”
"But if I don’t follow your instructions, I shouldn’t be living with you—to benefit from your kindness and protection."
This striking argument gave the Doctor a sudden sense of having underestimated his daughter; it seemed even more than worthy of a young woman who had revealed the quality of unaggressive obstinacy. But it displeased him—displeased him deeply, and he signified as much. “That idea is in very bad taste,” he said. “Did you get it from Mr. Townsend?”
This bold argument made the Doctor suddenly realize he had underestimated his daughter; it seemed more than appropriate for a young woman who had shown a strong, quiet stubbornness. But it bothered him—really bothered him, and he made that clear. “That idea is in really poor taste,” he said. “Did you get it from Mr. Townsend?”
“Oh no; it’s my own!” said Catherine eagerly.
“Oh no; it’s mine!” said Catherine eagerly.
“Keep it to yourself, then,” her father answered, more than ever determined she should go to Europe.
“Keep it to yourself, then,” her father replied, more determined than ever that she should go to Europe.
p.
146p. 146XXIII
If Morris Townsend was not to be included in this journey, no more was Mrs. Penniman, who would have been thankful for an invitation, but who (to do her justice) bore her disappointment in a perfectly ladylike manner. “I should enjoy seeing the works of Raphael and the ruins—the ruins of the Pantheon,” she said to Mrs. Almond; “but, on the other hand, I shall not be sorry to be alone and at peace for the next few months in Washington Square. I want rest; I have been through so much in the last four months.” Mrs. Almond thought it rather cruel that her brother should not take poor Lavinia abroad; but she easily understood that, if the purpose of his expedition was to make Catherine forget her lover, it was not in his interest to give his daughter this young man’s best friend as a companion. “If Lavinia had not been so foolish, she might visit the ruins of the Pantheon,” she said to herself; and she continued to regret her sister’s folly, even though the latter assured her that she had often heard the relics in question most satisfactorily described by Mr. Penniman. Mrs. Penniman was perfectly aware that her brother’s motive in undertaking a foreign tour was to lay a trap for Catherine’s constancy; and she imparted this conviction very frankly to her niece.
If Morris Townsend wasn't going to be part of this trip, then neither would Mrs. Penniman, who would have been grateful for an invitation but, to give her credit, handled her disappointment in a perfectly dignified way. “I would love to see the works of Raphael and the ruins—the ruins of the Pantheon,” she said to Mrs. Almond; “but honestly, I won’t mind enjoying some alone time in Washington Square for the next few months. I need a break; I’ve been through a lot in the last four months.” Mrs. Almond thought it was pretty unfair that her brother wouldn’t take poor Lavinia abroad, but she easily understood that if the goal of his trip was to help Catherine forget her boyfriend, it wouldn’t benefit him to have his daughter travel with this young man’s best friend. “If Lavinia hadn’t been so naive, she could be visiting the ruins of the Pantheon,” she thought to herself, continuing to regret her sister’s foolishness, even though Lavinia assured her that she had often heard Mr. Penniman describe those relics very well. Mrs. Penniman was fully aware that her brother’s reason for planning an overseas trip was to test Catherine’s loyalty; and she shared this conviction quite openly with her niece.
“He thinks it will make you forget Morris,” she said (she always called the young man “Morris” now); “out of sight, out of mind, you know. He thinks that all the things you will see over there will drive him out of your thoughts.”
“He thinks it will make you forget Morris,” she said (she always called the young man “Morris” now); “out of sight, out of mind, you know. He thinks that all the things you will see over there will drive him out of your thoughts.”
Catherine looked greatly alarmed. “If he thinks that, I ought to tell him beforehand.”
Catherine looked really concerned. “If he thinks that, I should let him know ahead of time.”
Mrs. Penniman shook her head. “Tell him afterwards, my dear! After he has had all the trouble and the expense! That’s the way to serve him.” And she added, in a softer key, that it must be delightful to think of those who love us among the ruins of the Pantheon.
Mrs. Penniman shook her head. “Tell him later, my dear! After he’s dealt with all the trouble and expense! That’s how to get back at him.” And she added, in a softer tone, that it must be wonderful to think of those who love us among the ruins of the Pantheon.
Her father’s displeasure had cost the girl, as we know, a great deal of deep-welling sorrow—sorrow of the purest and most generous kind, without a touch of resentment or rancour; but for the first time, after he had dismissed with such contemptuous brevity her apology for being a charge upon him, there was a spark of anger in her grief. She had felt his contempt; it had scorched her; that speech about her bad taste made her ears burn for three days. During this period she was less considerate; she had an idea—a rather vague one, but it was agreeable to her sense of injury—that now she was absolved from penance, and might do what she chose. She chose to write to Morris Townsend to meet her in the Square and take her to walk about the town. If she were going to Europe out of respect to her father, she might at least give herself this satisfaction. She felt in every way at present more free and more resolute; there was a force that urged her. Now at last, completely and unreservedly, her passion possessed her.
Her father’s anger had brought the girl a lot of deep sorrow—sorrow that was pure and generous, with no hint of resentment or bitterness. But for the first time, after he had dismissed her apology for being a burden on him with such contempt, there was a spark of anger in her sadness. She had felt his disdain; it had burned her; his comments about her poor taste made her ears flush for three days. During that time, she became less considerate; she had an idea—somewhat vague, but it felt good given her sense of being wronged—that now she was free from punishment and could do as she pleased. She decided to write to Morris Townsend to meet her in the Square and take her for a walk around the town. If she had to go to Europe to please her father, she could at least give herself this small joy. She felt more free and determined than ever; there was a drive pushing her forward. At last, her passion had fully taken hold of her.
Morris met her at last, and they took a long walk. She told him immediately what had happened—that her father wished to take her away. It would be for six months, to Europe; she would do absolutely what Morris should think best. She hoped inexpressibly that he would think it best she should stay at home. It was some time before he said what he thought: he asked, as they walked along, a great many questions. There was one that especially struck her; it seemed so incongruous.
Morris finally met her, and they went for a long walk. She quickly told him what had happened—that her dad wanted to take her away. It would be for six months to Europe; she would do whatever Morris thought was best. She hoped desperately that he would decide it was best for her to stay home. It took him a while to share his thoughts: as they walked, he asked a lot of questions. There was one question that really stood out to her; it felt so out of place.
“Should you like to see all those celebrated things over there?”
“Do you want to see all those famous things over there?”
“Oh no, Morris!” said Catherine, quite deprecatingly.
“Oh no, Morris!” Catherine said, sounding really downbeat.
“Gracious Heaven, what a dull woman!” Morris exclaimed to himself.
“Good grief, what a boring woman!” Morris exclaimed to himself.
“He thinks I will forget you,” said Catherine: “that all these things will drive you out of my mind.”
“He thinks I’ll forget you,” Catherine said. “That all these things will push you out of my mind.”
“Well, my dear, perhaps they will!”
“Well, my dear, maybe they will!”
“Please don’t say that,” Catherine answered gently, as they walked along. “Poor father will be disappointed.”
“Please don’t say that,” Catherine replied softly as they walked along. “Poor dad will be disappointed.”
Morris gave a little laugh. “Yes, I verily believe that your poor father will be disappointed! But you will have seen Europe,” he added humorously. “What a take-in!”
Morris chuckled a bit. “Yeah, I really think your poor dad will be let down! But hey, you'll have seen Europe,” he added jokingly. “What a scam!”
“I don’t care for seeing Europe,” Catherine said.
“I don’t care to see Europe,” Catherine said.
“You ought to care, my dear. And it may mollify your father.”
“You should care, my dear. And it might soften your father's feelings.”
Catherine, conscious of her obstinacy, expected little of this, and could not rid herself of the idea that in going abroad and yet remaining firm, she should play her father a trick. “Don’t you think it would be a kind of deception?” she asked.
Catherine, aware of her stubbornness, didn’t expect much from this and couldn’t shake the thought that by going abroad and still standing her ground, she would be pulling a fast one on her father. “Don’t you think it would be a sort of deception?” she asked.
“Doesn’t he want to deceive you?” cried Morris. “It will serve him right! I really think you had better go.”
“Doesn’t he want to trick you?” shouted Morris. “He deserves it! I really think you should leave.”
“And not be married for so long?”
“And not be married for that long?”
“Be married when you come back. You can buy your wedding clothes in Paris.” And then Morris, with great kindness of tone, explained his view of the matter. It would be a good thing that she should go; it would put them completely in the right. It would show they were reasonable and willing to wait. Once they were so sure of each other, they could afford to wait—what had they to fear? If there was a particle of chance that her father would be favourably affected by her going, that ought to settle it; for, after all, Morris was very unwilling to be the cause of her being disinherited. It was not for himself, it was for her and for her children. He was willing to wait for her; it would be hard, but he could do it. And over there, among beautiful scenes and noble monuments, perhaps the old gentleman would be softened; such things were supposed to exert a humanising influence. He might be touched by her gentleness, her patience, her willingness to make any sacrifice but that one; and if she should appeal to him some day, in some celebrated spot—in Italy, say, in the evening; in Venice, in a gondola, by moonlight—if she should be a little clever about it and touch the right chord, perhaps he would fold her in his arms and tell her that he forgave her. Catherine was immensely struck with this conception of the affair, which seemed eminently worthy of her lover’s brilliant intellect; though she viewed it askance in so far as it depended upon her own powers of execution. The idea of being “clever” in a gondola by moonlight appeared to her to involve elements of which her grasp was not active. But it was settled between them that she should tell her father that she was ready to follow him obediently anywhere, making the mental reservation that she loved Morris Townsend more than ever.
“Get married when you come back. You can buy your wedding clothes in Paris.” Then Morris, speaking kindly, explained his perspective. It would be beneficial for her to go; it would put them completely in the right. It would show they were reasonable and willing to wait. Once they were sure of each other, they could afford to wait—what did they have to fear? If there was even a slight chance that her father would react positively to her leaving, that should settle it; after all, Morris really didn't want to be the reason she was disinherited. It wasn't about him; it was for her and her future children. He was willing to wait for her; it would be difficult, but he could manage. And there, among beautiful sights and grand monuments, maybe her father would soften; such things were thought to have a humane effect. He might be moved by her kindness, her patience, her willingness to sacrifice anything but that one thing; and if she appealed to him one day, in some famous place—in Italy, perhaps, in the evening; in Venice, in a gondola, by moonlight—if she was clever about it and struck the right chord, maybe he would open his arms and tell her he forgave her. Catherine was really impressed by this idea, which seemed so deserving of her lover’s brilliant mind; although she felt uncertain about how it relied on her own ability to make it happen. The thought of being “clever” in a gondola by moonlight seemed to involve elements she wasn’t sure she could manage. But they agreed she would tell her father that she was ready to follow him anywhere, with the unspoken understanding that she loved Morris Townsend more than ever.
She informed the Doctor she was ready to embark, and he made rapid arrangements for this event. Catherine had many farewells to make, but with only two of them are we actively concerned. Mrs. Penniman took a discriminating view of her niece’s journey; it seemed to her very proper that Mr. Townsend’s destined bride should wish to embellish her mind by a foreign tour.
She told the Doctor she was ready to set off, and he quickly made plans for it. Catherine had many goodbyes to say, but we're only focused on two of them. Mrs. Penniman had a thoughtful perspective on her niece’s trip; she believed it was very appropriate for Mr. Townsend’s future bride to want to enrich her mind with an overseas journey.
“You leave him in good hands,” she said, pressing her lips to Catherine’s forehead. (She was very fond of kissing people’s foreheads; it was an involuntary expression of sympathy with the intellectual part.) “I shall see him often; I shall feel like one of the vestals of old, tending the sacred flame.”
“You’re leaving him in good hands,” she said, kissing Catherine’s forehead. (She really liked kissing people’s foreheads; it was an instinctive way to show sympathy for the intellectual side.) “I’ll see him often; I’ll feel like one of the ancient vestals, keeping the sacred flame alive.”
“You behave beautifully about not going with us,” Catherine answered, not presuming to examine this analogy.
“You're so gracious about not joining us,” Catherine replied, not trying to analyze this comparison.
“It is my pride that keeps me up,” said Mrs. Penniman, tapping the body of her dress, which always gave forth a sort of metallic ring.
“It’s my pride that keeps me going,” said Mrs. Penniman, tapping the fabric of her dress, which always made a kind of metallic sound.
Catherine’s parting with her lover was short, and few words were exchanged.
Catherine's goodbye with her lover was brief, and only a few words were spoken.
“Shall I find you just the same when I come back?” she asked; though the question was not the fruit of scepticism.
“Will I find you just the same when I come back?” she asked; though the question wasn't born from doubt.
“The same—only more so!” said Morris, smiling.
“The same—just more of it!” said Morris, smiling.
It does not enter into our scheme to narrate in detail Dr. Sloper’s proceedings in the eastern hemisphere. He made the grand tour of Europe, travelled in considerable splendour, and (as was to have been expected in a man of his high cultivation) found so much in art and antiquity to interest him, that he remained abroad, not for six months, but for twelve. Mrs. Penniman, in Washington Square, accommodated herself to his absence. She enjoyed her uncontested dominion in the empty house, and flattered herself that she made it more attractive to their friends than when her brother was at home. To Morris Townsend, at least, it would have appeared that she made it singularly attractive. He was altogether her most frequent visitor, and Mrs. Penniman was very fond of asking him to tea. He had his chair—a very easy one at the fireside in the back parlour (when the great mahogany sliding-doors, with silver knobs and hinges, which divided this apartment from its more formal neighbour, were closed), and he used to smoke cigars in the Doctor’s study, where he often spent an hour in turning over the curious collections of its absent proprietor. He thought Mrs. Penniman a goose, as we know; but he was no goose himself, and, as a young man of luxurious tastes and scanty resources, he found the house a perfect castle of indolence. It became for him a club with a single member. Mrs. Penniman saw much less of her sister than while the Doctor was at home; for Mrs. Almond had felt moved to tell her that she disapproved of her relations with Mr. Townsend. She had no business to be so friendly to a young man of whom their brother thought so meanly, and Mrs. Almond was surprised at her levity in foisting a most deplorable engagement upon Catherine.
It’s not part of our story to go into detail about Dr. Sloper’s activities in the eastern hemisphere. He took an extravagant tour of Europe, traveling in considerable style, and, as you’d expect from someone of his high intellect, he found so much in art and history intriguing that he stayed abroad for not six months, but twelve. Mrs. Penniman, back in Washington Square, adjusted to his absence. She relished her uncontested rule in the vacant house and believed she made it more appealing to their friends than when her brother was around. To Morris Townsend, at least, it seemed like she made it especially inviting. He was definitely her most frequent guest, and Mrs. Penniman loved inviting him for tea. He had his own chair—a very comfortable one by the fireplace in the back parlor (when the grand mahogany sliding doors, with silver knobs and hinges, separating this room from the more formal one next door were closed), and he would smoke cigars in the Doctor’s study, where he often spent an hour flipping through the unusual collections of its absent owner. He thought Mrs. Penniman was foolish, as we know, but he wasn’t foolish himself, and as a young man with expensive tastes and limited means, he found the house to be a perfect retreat. It became like a club with just one member for him. Mrs. Penniman saw much less of her sister than when the Doctor was home because Mrs. Almond had expressed her disapproval of her relationship with Mr. Townsend. She had no right to be so friendly with a young man whom their brother thought so poorly of, and Mrs. Almond was shocked by her carelessness in pushing such a disastrous engagement onto Catherine.
“Deplorable?” cried Lavinia. “He will make her a lovely husband!”
“Deplorable?” cried Lavinia. “He will make her a wonderful husband!”
“I don’t believe in lovely husbands,” said Mrs. Almond; “I only believe in good ones. If he marries her, and she comes into Austin’s money, they may get on. He will be an idle, amiable, selfish, and doubtless tolerably good-natured fellow. But if she doesn’t get the money and he finds himself tied to her, Heaven have mercy on her! He will have none. He will hate her for his disappointment, and take his revenge; he will be pitiless and cruel. Woe betide poor Catherine! I recommend you to talk a little with his sister; it’s a pity Catherine can’t marry her!”
“I don’t believe in perfect husbands,” said Mrs. Almond; “I only believe in decent ones. If he marries her and she inherits Austin’s money, they might manage to make it work. He will be a lazy, nice, selfish, and probably reasonably good-natured guy. But if she doesn’t get the money and he finds himself stuck with her, God help her! He won’t. He’ll resent her for his disappointment and take it out on her; he will be merciless and cruel. Poor Catherine is in for a rough time! I suggest you have a chat with his sister; it’s too bad Catherine can’t marry her!”
Mrs. Penniman had no appetite whatever for conversation with Mrs. Montgomery, whose acquaintance she made no trouble to cultivate; and the effect of this alarming forecast of her niece’s destiny was to make her think it indeed a thousand pities that Mr. Townsend’s generous nature should be embittered. Bright enjoyment was his natural element, and how could he be comfortable if there should prove to be nothing to enjoy? It became a fixed idea with Mrs. Penniman that he should yet enjoy her brother’s fortune, on which she had acuteness enough to perceive that her own claim was small.
Mrs. Penniman had absolutely no interest in chatting with Mrs. Montgomery, and she didn’t bother trying to develop that relationship. The unsettling prediction about her niece’s future made her feel it was such a shame that Mr. Townsend's generous spirit might end up jaded. Happiness was his natural state, and how could he feel at ease if there was nothing for him to enjoy? It became a strong belief for Mrs. Penniman that he would eventually enjoy her brother’s wealth, even though she was sharp enough to realize that her own claim to it was minimal.
“If he doesn’t leave it to Catherine, it certainly won’t be to leave it to me,” she said.
“If he doesn’t give it to Catherine, he definitely won’t give it to me,” she said.
p.
153p. 153XXIV
The Doctor, during the first six months he was abroad, never spoke to his daughter of their little difference; partly on system, and partly because he had a great many other things to think about. It was idle to attempt to ascertain the state of her affections without direct inquiry, because, if she had not had an expressive manner among the familiar influences of home, she failed to gather animation from the mountains of Switzerland or the monuments of Italy. She was always her father’s docile and reasonable associate—going through their sight-seeing in deferential silence, never complaining of fatigue, always ready to start at the hour he had appointed over-night, making no foolish criticisms and indulging in no refinements of appreciation. “She is about as intelligent as the bundle of shawls,” the Doctor said; her main superiority being that while the bundle of shawls sometimes got lost, or tumbled out of the carriage, Catherine was always at her post, and had a firm and ample seat. But her father had expected this, and he was not constrained to set down her intellectual limitations as a tourist to sentimental depression; she had completely divested herself of the characteristics of a victim, and during the whole time that they were abroad she never uttered an audible sigh. He supposed she was in correspondence with Morris Townsend; but he held his peace about it, for he never saw the young man’s letters, and Catherine’s own missives were always given to the courier to post. She heard from her lover with considerable regularity, but his letters came enclosed in Mrs. Penniman’s; so that whenever the Doctor handed her a packet addressed in his sister’s hand, he was an involuntary instrument of the passion he condemned. Catherine made this reflexion, and six months earlier she would have felt bound to give him warning; but now she deemed herself absolved. There was a sore spot in her heart that his own words had made when once she spoke to him as she thought honour prompted; she would try and please him as far as she could, but she would never speak that way again. She read her lover’s letters in secret.
The Doctor, during the first six months he was abroad, never mentioned their little disagreement to his daughter; partly out of principle, and partly because he had a lot on his mind. It was pointless to try to figure out how she felt without asking her directly, because if she hadn’t been expressive in the familiar setting of home, she didn’t seem to gain any enthusiasm from the mountains of Switzerland or the monuments of Italy. She was always her father’s obedient and sensible companion—going through their sightseeing in respectful silence, never complaining of tiredness, always ready to go at the time he had set the night before, making no silly remarks and not indulging in any overly sensitive appreciation. “She is about as smart as a pile of shawls,” the Doctor said; her main advantage being that while the pile of shawls sometimes got lost or fell out of the carriage, Catherine was always in her place, firmly seated. But her father had expected this, and he wasn’t inclined to assume her lack of intelligence as a traveler was due to emotional distress; she had completely shed the traits of a victim, and during their entire time abroad, she never let out a single sigh. He assumed she was in touch with Morris Townsend; however, he kept quiet about it since he never saw the young man’s letters, and Catherine’s own messages were always handed to the courier for mailing. She received news from her boyfriend fairly regularly, but his letters came enclosed in Mrs. Penniman’s, so whenever the Doctor handed her a packet addressed in his sister’s handwriting, he unintentionally facilitated the passion he disapproved of. Catherine realized this, and six months earlier she would have felt obligated to alert him, but now she felt free of that duty. There was a painful spot in her heart that his own words had created when she once spoke up to him as she thought honor required; she would try to please him as much as she could, but she would never speak that way again. She read her lover’s letters in secret.
One day at the end of the summer, the two travellers found themselves in a lonely valley of the Alps. They were crossing one of the passes, and on the long ascent they had got out of the carriage and had wandered much in advance. After a while the Doctor descried a footpath which, leading through a transverse valley, would bring them out, as he justly supposed, at a much higher point of the ascent. They followed this devious way, and finally lost the path; the valley proved very wild and rough, and their walk became rather a scramble. They were good walkers, however, and they took their adventure easily; from time to time they stopped, that Catherine might rest; and then she sat upon a stone and looked about her at the hard-featured rocks and the glowing sky. It was late in the afternoon, in the last of August; night was coming on, and, as they had reached a great elevation, the air was cold and sharp. In the west there was a great suffusion of cold, red light, which made the sides of the little valley look only the more rugged and dusky. During one of their pauses, her father left her and wandered away to some high place, at a distance, to get a view. He was out of sight; she sat there alone, in the stillness, which was just touched by the vague murmur, somewhere, of a mountain brook. She thought of Morris Townsend, and the place was so desolate and lonely that he seemed very far away. Her father remained absent a long time; she began to wonder what had become of him. But at last he reappeared, coming towards her in the clear twilight, and she got up, to go on. He made no motion to proceed, however, but came close to her, as if he had something to say. He stopped in front of her and stood looking at her, with eyes that had kept the light of the flushing snow-summits on which they had just been fixed. Then, abruptly, in a low tone, he asked her an unexpected question:
One day at the end of summer, the two travelers found themselves in a remote valley in the Alps. They were crossing one of the passes, and during the long climb, they got out of the carriage and wandered far ahead. After a while, the Doctor spotted a footpath that, leading through a side valley, would likely take them to a much higher point in their ascent. They followed this winding route but ultimately lost the trail; the valley turned out to be very wild and rough, and their walk became more of a scramble. However, they were good walkers and took their adventure in stride; they stopped occasionally so Catherine could rest, and she'd sit on a stone, looking around at the rugged rocks and the glowing sky. It was late in the afternoon, at the end of August; night was approaching, and since they had reached a high elevation, the air was cold and sharp. In the west, a cold, red light flooded the area, making the sides of the tiny valley appear even more rugged and shadowy. During one of their breaks, her father left her and wandered off to find a high vantage point for a view. He was out of sight; she sat there alone in the stillness, which was only disrupted by the faint sound of a mountain brook somewhere nearby. She thought about Morris Townsend, and the place felt so desolate and lonely that he seemed very far away. Her father was gone for quite a while, and she began to wonder what had happened to him. Finally, he returned, coming toward her in the fading light, and she stood up to continue. However, he didn't make any move to go on but came closer to her as if he had something to say. He paused in front of her, looking at her with eyes that still reflected the light of the glowing snow peaks they had just been gazing at. Then, suddenly, in a low voice, he asked her an unexpected question:
“Have you given him up?”
"Have you let him go?"
The question was unexpected, but Catherine was only superficially unprepared.
The question caught Catherine off guard, but she was only slightly unprepared.
“No, father!” she answered.
“No, Dad!” she answered.
He looked at her again for some moments, without speaking.
He looked at her again for a few moments, without saying anything.
“Does he write to you?” he asked.
“Does he write to you?” he asked.
“Yes—about twice a month.”
"Yeah—about twice a month."
The Doctor looked up and down the valley, swinging his stick; then he said to her, in the same low tone:
The Doctor glanced up and down the valley, swinging his walking stick; then he said to her, in the same quiet voice:
“I am very angry.”
“I'm really mad.”
She wondered what he meant—whether he wished to frighten her. If he did, the place was well chosen; this hard, melancholy dell, abandoned by the summer light, made her feel her loneliness. She looked around her, and her heart grew cold; for a moment her fear was great. But she could think of nothing to say, save to murmur gently, “I am sorry.”
She wondered what he meant—whether he wanted to scare her. If he did, this was a perfect spot; this bleak, gloomy valley, cut off from the summer sunlight, made her feel her isolation. She looked around, and her heart sank; for a moment, her fear was overwhelming. But she couldn’t think of anything to say except to softly murmur, “I’m sorry.”
“You try my patience,” her father went on, “and you ought to know what I am, I am not a very good man. Though I am very smooth externally, at bottom I am very passionate; and I assure you I can be very hard.”
"You test my patience," her father continued, "and you should understand what I am. I’m not a very good man. Although I appear polished on the outside, deep down I'm quite passionate; and I assure you I can be very harsh."
She could not think why he told her these things. Had he brought her there on purpose, and was it part of a plan? What was the plan? Catherine asked herself. Was it to startle her suddenly into a retractation—to take an advantage of her by dread? Dread of what? The place was ugly and lonely, but the place could do her no harm. There was a kind of still intensity about her father, which made him dangerous, but Catherine hardly went so far as to say to herself that it might be part of his plan to fasten his hand—the neat, fine, supple hand of a distinguished physician—in her throat. Nevertheless, she receded a step. “I am sure you can be anything you please,” she said. And it was her simple belief.
She couldn't understand why he was telling her these things. Had he brought her there on purpose, and was it part of some plan? What was the plan? Catherine wondered. Was it to suddenly shock her into taking something back—to gain an advantage over her through fear? Fear of what? The place was ugly and isolated, but it couldn’t harm her. There was a sort of tense intensity about her father that made him seem dangerous, but Catherine didn’t quite convince herself that it was part of his plan to wrap his hand—the neat, fine, agile hand of a distinguished doctor—around her throat. Still, she took a step back. “I’m sure you can be anything you want,” she said. And it was her genuine belief.
“I am very angry,” he replied, more sharply.
“I’m really angry,” he replied, more sharply.
“Why has it taken you so suddenly?”
“Why has it taken you so long?”
“It has not taken me suddenly. I have been raging inwardly for the last six months. But just now this seemed a good place to flare out. It’s so quiet, and we are alone.”
“It hasn’t hit me all at once. I’ve been boiling inside for the past six months. But right now, this feels like the perfect moment to explode. It’s so calm, and it’s just us here.”
“Yes, it’s very quiet,” said Catherine vaguely, looking about her. “Won’t you come back to the carriage?”
“Yes, it’s really quiet,” said Catherine vaguely, glancing around her. “Why don’t you come back to the carriage?”
“In a moment. Do you mean that in all this time you have not yielded an inch?”
“In a moment. Are you saying that all this time you haven’t backed down at all?”
“I would if I could, father; but I can’t.”
“I would if I could, Dad; but I can’t.”
The Doctor looked round him too. “Should you like to be left in such a place as this, to starve?”
The Doctor looked around. “Would you want to be left in a place like this, to starve?”
“What do you mean?” cried the girl.
“What do you mean?” shouted the girl.
“That will be your fate—that’s how he will leave you.”
"That will be your fate—that's how he will exit your life."
He would not touch her, but he had touched Morris. The warmth came back to her heart. “That is not true, father,” she broke out, “and you ought not to say it! It is not right, and it’s not true!”
He wouldn't touch her, but he had touched Morris. The warmth returned to her heart. “That’s not true, Dad,” she exclaimed, “and you shouldn’t say that! It’s not right, and it’s not true!”
He shook his head slowly. “No, it’s not right, because you won’t believe it. But it is true. Come back to the carriage.”
He shook his head slowly. “No, it’s not right because you won’t believe it. But it is true. Come back to the carriage.”
He turned away, and she followed him; he went faster, and was presently much in advance. But from time to time he stopped, without turning round, to let her keep up with him, and she made her way forward with difficulty, her heart beating with the excitement of having for the first time spoken to him in violence. By this time it had grown almost dark, and she ended by losing sight of him. But she kept her course, and after a little, the valley making a sudden turn, she gained the road, where the carriage stood waiting. In it sat her father, rigid and silent; in silence, too, she took her place beside him.
He turned away, and she followed him; he picked up speed, quickly getting ahead. But every now and then, he paused without looking back to let her catch up, and she pushed herself forward with difficulty, her heart racing from the thrill of having spoken to him so boldly for the first time. By now, it was almost dark, and she eventually lost sight of him. But she kept going, and after a bit, the valley took a sharp turn, bringing her to the road where the carriage was waiting. Inside, her father sat rigid and silent; she silently took her place beside him.
It seemed to her, later, in looking back upon all this, that for days afterwards not a word had been exchanged between them. The scene had been a strange one, but it had not permanently affected her feeling towards her father, for it was natural, after all, that he should occasionally make a scene of some kind, and he had let her alone for six months. The strangest part of it was that he had said he was not a good man; Catherine wondered a great deal what he had meant by that. The statement failed to appeal to her credence, and it was not grateful to any resentment that she entertained. Even in the utmost bitterness that she might feel, it would give her no satisfaction to think him less complete. Such a saying as that was a part of his great subtlety—men so clever as he might say anything and mean anything. And as to his being hard, that surely, in a man, was a virtue.
Looking back on it later, she felt that for days afterward, they hadn’t exchanged a single word. The situation had been strange, but it didn’t really change how she felt about her father. It was only natural for him to have some kind of outburst once in a while, especially since he had given her space for six months. The weirdest part was when he said he wasn’t a good man; Catherine often wondered what he really meant by that. His statement didn’t make much sense to her, and it didn’t ease any resentment she felt. Even in her deepest bitterness, it wouldn’t bring her any satisfaction to think of him as less whole. That kind of remark was part of his subtlety—men as clever as he could say anything and mean anything. As for him being tough, that was definitely a virtue in a man.
He let her alone for six months more—six months during which she accommodated herself without a protest to the extension of their tour. But he spoke again at the end of this time; it was at the very last, the night before they embarked for New York, in the hotel at Liverpool. They had been dining together in a great dim, musty sitting-room; and then the cloth had been removed, and the Doctor walked slowly up and down. Catherine at last took her candle to go to bed, but her father motioned her to stay.
He left her alone for another six months—six months during which she adjusted to the extension of their trip without complaint. But he spoke up again at the end of that time; it was the very last moment, the night before they were set to leave for New York, in the hotel in Liverpool. They had shared dinner in a big, dim, musty sitting room; then the tablecloth was taken away, and the Doctor walked slowly back and forth. Finally, Catherine picked up her candle to go to bed, but her father signaled for her to stay.
“What do you mean to do when you get home?” he asked, while she stood there with her candle in her hand.
“What do you plan to do when you get home?” he asked, as she stood there with her candle in hand.
“Do you mean about Mr. Townsend?”
“Are you talking about Mr. Townsend?”
“About Mr. Townsend.”
“About Mr. Townsend.”
“We shall probably marry.”
“We will probably marry.”
The Doctor took several turns again while she waited. “Do you hear from him as much as ever?”
The Doctor took several turns again while she waited. “Do you hear from him as often as before?”
“Yes; twice a month,” said Catherine promptly.
“Yes, twice a month,” Catherine replied immediately.
“And does he always talk about marriage?”
“And does he always talk about getting married?”
“Oh yes! That is, he talks about other things too, but he always says something about that.”
“Oh yes! I mean, he talks about other things too, but he always mentions that.”
“I am glad to hear he varies his subjects; his letters might otherwise be monotonous.”
“I’m happy to hear he changes up his topics; otherwise, his letters could get boring.”
“He writes beautifully,” said Catherine, who was very glad of a chance to say it.
"He writes so well," said Catherine, who was really happy to have the opportunity to say it.
“They always write beautifully. However, in a given case that doesn’t diminish the merit. So, as soon as you arrive, you are going off with him?”
“They always write beautifully. However, in this case, that doesn’t lessen the value. So, as soon as you get here, you’re leaving with him?”
This seemed a rather gross way of putting it, and something that there was of dignity in Catherine resented it. “I cannot tell you till we arrive,” she said.
This felt like a pretty harsh way to say it, and Catherine found it undignified. “I can’t tell you until we get there,” she said.
“That’s reasonable enough,” her father answered. “That’s all I ask of you—that you do tell me, that you give me definite notice. When a poor man is to lose his only child, he likes to have an inkling of it beforehand.”
“That’s fair enough,” her father replied. “That’s all I ask of you—that you let me know, that you give me clear notice. When a poor man is about to lose his only child, he likes to have some warning first.”
“Oh, father, you will not lose me!” Catherine said, spilling her candle-wax.
“Oh, Dad, you won’t lose me!” Catherine said, spilling her candle wax.
“Three days before will do,” he went on, “if you are in a position to be positive then. He ought to be very thankful to me, do you know. I have done a mighty good thing for him in taking you abroad; your value is twice as great, with all the knowledge and taste that you have acquired. A year ago, you were perhaps a little limited—a little rustic; but now you have seen everything, and appreciated everything, and you will be a most entertaining companion. We have fattened the sheep for him before he kills it!” Catherine turned away, and stood staring at the blank door. “Go to bed,” said her father; “and, as we don’t go aboard till noon, you may sleep late. We shall probably have a most uncomfortable voyage.”
“Three days from now will be fine,” he continued, “if you can be certain by then. He should really be grateful to me, you know. I’ve done him a huge favor by taking you abroad; your worth has doubled with all the knowledge and taste you’ve gained. A year ago, you were probably a bit limited—a bit rustic; but now you’ve seen and appreciated everything, and you’ll be a really entertaining companion. We’ve fattened the sheep for him before he slaughters it!” Catherine turned away and stared at the blank door. “Go to bed,” her father said; “and since we’re not boarding until noon, you can sleep in. We’ll probably have a pretty uncomfortable journey.”
p.
160p. 160XXV
The voyage was indeed uncomfortable, and Catherine, on arriving in New York, had not the compensation of “going off,” in her father’s phrase, with Morris Townsend. She saw him, however, the day after she landed; and, in the meantime, he formed a natural subject of conversation between our heroine and her Aunt Lavinia, with whom, the night she disembarked, the girl was closeted for a long time before either lady retired to rest.
The trip was really uncomfortable, and when Catherine arrived in New York, she didn’t have the thrill of “going off,” as her father put it, with Morris Townsend. She did see him the day after she arrived, though. In the meantime, he became a natural topic of conversation between our heroine and her Aunt Lavinia, with whom Catherine spent a long time talking the night she landed before either of them went to bed.
“I have seen a great deal of him,” said Mrs. Penniman. “He is not very easy to know. I suppose you think you know him; but you don’t, my dear. You will some day; but it will only be after you have lived with him. I may almost say I have lived with him,” Mrs. Penniman proceeded, while Catherine stared. “I think I know him now; I have had such remarkable opportunities. You will have the same—or rather, you will have better!” and Aunt Lavinia smiled. “Then you will see what I mean. It’s a wonderful character, full of passion and energy, and just as true!”
“I’ve spent a lot of time with him,” Mrs. Penniman said. “He’s not the easiest person to really know. I guess you think you know him; but you don’t, my dear. You will one day, but it will only be after you’ve lived with him. I can almost say I’ve lived with him,” Mrs. Penniman continued, while Catherine looked on in surprise. “I think I know him now; I’ve had such incredible opportunities. You’ll have the same—or actually, you’ll have even better!” Aunt Lavinia smiled. “Then you’ll see what I mean. He’s an amazing person, full of passion and energy, and absolutely genuine!”
Catherine listened with a mixture of interest and apprehension. Aunt Lavinia was intensely sympathetic, and Catherine, for the past year, while she wandered through foreign galleries and churches, and rolled over the smoothness of posting roads, nursing the thoughts that never passed her lips, had often longed for the company of some intelligent person of her own sex. To tell her story to some kind woman—at moments it seemed to her that this would give her comfort, and she had more than once been on the point of taking the landlady, or the nice young person from the dressmaker’s, into her confidence. If a woman had been near her she would on certain occasions have treated such a companion to a fit of weeping; and she had an apprehension that, on her return, this would form her response to Aunt Lavinia’s first embrace. In fact, however, the two ladies had met, in Washington Square, without tears, and when they found themselves alone together a certain dryness fell upon the girl’s emotion. It came over her with a greater force that Mrs. Penniman had enjoyed a whole year of her lover’s society, and it was not a pleasure to her to hear her aunt explain and interpret the young man, speaking of him as if her own knowledge of him were supreme. It was not that Catherine was jealous; but her sense of Mrs. Penniman’s innocent falsity, which had lain dormant, began to haunt her again, and she was glad that she was safely at home. With this, however, it was a blessing to be able to talk of Morris, to sound his name, to be with a person who was not unjust to him.
Catherine listened with a mix of interest and unease. Aunt Lavinia was incredibly sympathetic, and over the past year, while she wandered through foreign galleries and churches and traveled along smooth roads, nursing thoughts she never voiced, she often wished for the company of an intelligent woman. Sharing her story with a kind woman—sometimes it felt like it would bring her comfort, and she had almost confided in the landlady or the nice young woman from the dressmaker’s. If another woman had been close by, there were times she would have broken down in tears. She had a feeling that when she returned, this would be her reaction to Aunt Lavinia’s first embrace. However, when the two ladies met in Washington Square, there were no tears, and once they were alone, Catherine felt a certain emotional distance. It struck her more forcefully that Mrs. Penniman had spent an entire year with her lover, and she didn't enjoy hearing her aunt talk about the young man as if her own knowledge of him was superior. Catherine wasn't jealous; it was more that her awareness of Mrs. Penniman’s innocent dishonesty, which had been dormant, began to trouble her again, and she was thankful to be home. Still, it was a relief to be able to talk about Morris, to say his name, and to be with someone who treated him fairly.
“You have been very kind to him,” said Catherine. “He has written me that, often. I shall never forget that, Aunt Lavinia.”
“You’ve been really kind to him,” Catherine said. “He’s told me that a lot. I’ll never forget it, Aunt Lavinia.”
“I have done what I could; it has been very little. To let him come and talk to me, and give him his cup of tea—that was all. Your Aunt Almond thought it was too much, and used to scold me terribly; but she promised me, at least, not to betray me.”
“I have done what I could; it’s not much. Letting him come and talk to me and giving him his cup of tea—that was all. Your Aunt Almond thought it was too much and used to scold me a lot; but she at least promised not to betray me.”
“To betray you?”
"To betray you?"
“Not to tell your father. He used to sit in your father’s study!” said Mrs. Penniman, with a little laugh.
“Don’t tell your dad. He used to hang out in your dad’s office!” said Mrs. Penniman, chuckling a bit.
Catherine was silent a moment. This idea was disagreeable to her, and she was reminded again, with pain, of her aunt’s secretive habits. Morris, the reader may be informed, had had the tact not to tell her that he sat in her father’s study. He had known her but for a few months, and her aunt had known her for fifteen years; and yet he would not have made the mistake of thinking that Catherine would see the joke of the thing. “I am sorry you made him go into father’s room,” she said, after a while.
Catherine was quiet for a moment. This idea bothered her, and she was reminded again, painfully, of her aunt’s secretive ways. Morris, as the reader may know, had the sense not to tell her that he was sitting in her father’s study. He had only known her for a few months, while her aunt had been in her life for fifteen years; still, he wouldn’t have assumed that Catherine would find the humor in it. “I’m sorry you made him go into my dad’s room,” she said after a while.
“I didn’t make him go; he went himself. He liked to look at the books, and all those things in the glass cases. He knows all about them; he knows all about everything.”
“I didn’t make him go; he went on his own. He liked checking out the books and all those things in the display cases. He knows all about them; he knows everything.”
Catherine was silent again; then, “I wish he had found some employment,” she said.
Catherine was quiet again; then she said, “I wish he had found a job.”
“He has found some employment! It’s beautiful news, and he told me to tell you as soon as you arrived. He has gone into partnership with a commission merchant. It was all settled, quite suddenly, a week ago.”
“He has found a job! It's great news, and he asked me to tell you as soon as you got here. He’s gone into partnership with a commission merchant. It was all arranged, pretty unexpectedly, a week ago.”
This seemed to Catherine indeed beautiful news; it had a fine prosperous air. “Oh, I’m so glad!” she said; and now, for a moment, she was disposed to throw herself on Aunt Lavinia’s neck.
This felt like really great news to Catherine; it had a nice, successful vibe. “Oh, I’m so happy!” she said, and for a moment, she was ready to throw her arms around Aunt Lavinia.
“It’s much better than being under some one; and he has never been used to that,” Mrs. Penniman went on. “He is just as good as his partner—they are perfectly equal! You see how right he was to wait. I should like to know what your father can say now! They have got an office in Duane Street, and little printed cards; he brought me one to show me. I have got it in my room, and you shall see it to-morrow. That’s what he said to me the last time he was here—‘You see how right I was to wait!’ He has got other people under him, instead of being a subordinate. He could never be a subordinate; I have often told him I could never think of him in that way.”
“It’s much better than being underneath someone, and he’s never been used to that,” Mrs. Penniman continued. “He’s just as good as his partner—they’re perfectly equal! You can see how right he was to wait. I’d love to know what your father has to say now! They have an office on Duane Street and little printed cards; he brought me one to show me. I have it in my room, and you’ll see it tomorrow. That’s what he said to me the last time he was here—‘You see how right I was to wait!’ He has other people working under him, instead of being a subordinate. He could never be a subordinate; I’ve often told him I could never picture him that way.”
Catherine assented to this proposition, and was very happy to know that Morris was his own master; but she was deprived of the satisfaction of thinking that she might communicate this news in triumph to her father. Her father would care equally little whether Morris were established in business or transported for life. Her trunks had been brought into her room, and further reference to her lover was for a short time suspended, while she opened them and displayed to her aunt some of the spoils of foreign travel. These were rich and abundant; and Catherine had brought home a present to every one—to every one save Morris, to whom she had brought simply her undiverted heart. To Mrs. Penniman she had been lavishly generous, and Aunt Lavinia spent half an hour in unfolding and folding again, with little ejaculations of gratitude and taste. She marched about for some time in a splendid cashmere shawl, which Catherine had begged her to accept, settling it on her shoulders, and twisting down her head to see how low the point descended behind.
Catherine agreed to this idea and was really happy to know that Morris was his own boss; however, she missed the satisfaction of sharing this news triumphantly with her father. Her father wouldn't care at all whether Morris succeeded in business or was sent away for life. Her suitcases had been brought into her room, and any further talk about her boyfriend was paused for a short while as she opened them and showed her aunt some of the treasures from her travels. These were plentiful and impressive; Catherine had gotten a gift for everyone—everyone except Morris, to whom she had brought only her devoted heart. She had been extremely generous to Mrs. Penniman, and Aunt Lavinia spent half an hour unfolding and refolding the items with little exclamations of gratitude and appreciation for their beauty. She wandered around for a while in a gorgeous cashmere shawl that Catherine had insisted she take, adjusting it on her shoulders and tilting her head down to see how low the point fell behind her.
“I shall regard it only as a loan,” she said. “I will leave it to you again when I die; or rather,” she added, kissing her niece again, “I will leave it to your first-born little girl!” And draped in her shawl, she stood there smiling.
“I’ll think of it as just a loan,” she said. “I’ll give it back to you when I die; or, actually,” she added, kissing her niece again, “I’ll leave it to your first little girl!” And wrapped in her shawl, she stood there smiling.
“You had better wait till she comes,” said Catherine.
“You should probably wait until she arrives,” said Catherine.
“I don’t like the way you say that,” Mrs. Penniman rejoined, in a moment. “Catherine, are you changed?”
“I don’t like the way you said that,” Mrs. Penniman replied after a moment. “Catherine, have you changed?”
“No; I am the same.”
"No; I'm the same."
“You have not swerved a line?”
“You haven't changed at all?”
“I am exactly the same,” Catherine repeated, wishing her aunt were a little less sympathetic.
“I’m exactly the same,” Catherine repeated, wishing her aunt was a bit less sympathetic.
“Well, I am glad!” and Mrs. Penniman surveyed her cashmere in the glass. Then, “How is your father?” she asked in a moment, with her eyes on her niece. “Your letters were so meagre—I could never tell!”
“Well, I’m glad!” Mrs. Penniman said as she looked at her cashmere in the mirror. Then, “How's your dad?” she asked after a moment, her eyes on her niece. “Your letters were so brief—I could never tell!”
“Father is very well.”
“Dad is doing great.”
“Ah, you know what I mean,” said Mrs. Penniman, with a dignity to which the cashmere gave a richer effect. “Is he still implacable!”
“Ah, you know what I mean,” said Mrs. Penniman, her cashmere making her seem even more dignified. “Is he still unyielding!”
“Oh yes!”
“Absolutely!”
“Quite unchanged?”
"Still the same?"
“He is, if possible, more firm.”
“He is, if anything, even more resolute.”
Mrs. Penniman took off her great shawl, and slowly folded it up. “That is very bad. You had no success with your little project?”
Mrs. Penniman took off her big shawl and slowly folded it. "That's really unfortunate. Did you not succeed with your little project?"
“What little project?”
“What small project?”
“Morris told me all about it. The idea of turning the tables on him, in Europe; of watching him, when he was agreeably impressed by some celebrated sight—he pretends to be so artistic, you know—and then just pleading with him and bringing him round.”
“Morris told me everything. The idea of turning the tables on him in Europe; watching him when he's all impressed by some famous sight—he acts so artsy, you know—and then just pleading with him and getting him on my side.”
“I never tried it. It was Morris’s idea; but if he had been with us, in Europe, he would have seen that father was never impressed in that way. He is artistic—tremendously artistic; but the more celebrated places we visited, and the more he admired them, the less use it would have been to plead with him. They seemed only to make him more determined—more terrible,” said poor Catherine. “I shall never bring him round, and I expect nothing now.”
“I never tried it. It was Morris’s idea; but if he had been with us in Europe, he would have seen that Dad was never impressed like that. He *is* artistic—really artistic; but the more famous places we visited and the more he admired them, the less it would have helped to persuade him. They only seemed to make him more stubborn—more difficult,” said poor Catherine. “I’ll never change his mind, and I’m not expecting anything now.”
“Well, I must say,” Mrs. Penniman answered, “I never supposed you were going to give it up.”
“Well, I have to say,” Mrs. Penniman replied, “I never thought you were going to quit.”
“I have given it up. I don’t care now.”
“I’ve given it up. I don’t care anymore.”
“You have grown very brave,” said Mrs. Penniman, with a short laugh. “I didn’t advise you to sacrifice your property.”
“You’ve become really brave,” Mrs. Penniman said with a brief laugh. “I didn’t suggest you give up your property.”
“Yes, I am braver than I was. You asked me if I had changed; I have changed in that way. Oh,” the girl went on, “I have changed very much. And it isn’t my property. If he doesn’t care for it, why should I?”
“Yes, I’m braver than I used to be. You asked me if I’ve changed; I’ve definitely changed in that way. Oh,” the girl continued, “I’ve changed a lot. And it’s not my issue. If he doesn’t care about it, why should I?”
Mrs. Penniman hesitated. “Perhaps he does care for it.”
Mrs. Penniman paused. “Maybe he does care about it.”
“He cares for it for my sake, because he doesn’t want to injure me. But he will know—he knows already—how little he need be afraid about that. Besides,” said Catherine, “I have got plenty of money of my own. We shall be very well off; and now hasn’t he got his business? I am delighted about that business.” She went on talking, showing a good deal of excitement as she proceeded. Her aunt had never seen her with just this manner, and Mrs. Penniman, observing her, set it down to foreign travel, which had made her more positive, more mature. She thought also that Catherine had improved in appearance; she looked rather handsome. Mrs. Penniman wondered whether Morris Townsend would be struck with that. While she was engaged in this speculation, Catherine broke out, with a certain sharpness, “Why are you so contradictory, Aunt Penniman? You seem to think one thing at one time, and another at another. A year ago, before I went away, you wished me not to mind about displeasing father; and now you seem to recommend me to take another line. You change about so.”
“He cares for it for my sake because he doesn’t want to hurt me. But he will know—he knows already—how little he needs to worry about that. Besides,” Catherine said, “I have plenty of money of my own. We’ll be just fine; and doesn’t he have his business? I’m so pleased about that business.” She continued talking, showing a lot of excitement as she went on. Her aunt had never seen her act like this, and Mrs. Penniman, watching her, attributed it to her travels abroad, which had made her more assertive and mature. She also thought that Catherine looked better; she seemed quite attractive. Mrs. Penniman wondered if Morris Townsend would notice that. While she was lost in thought, Catherine suddenly said, with a bit of edge, “Why are you so inconsistent, Aunt Penniman? You seem to think one thing at one moment and something else at another. A year ago, before I left, you told me not to worry about upsetting my father; and now you seem to suggest I should take a different approach. You keep changing your mind.”
This attack was unexpected, for Mrs. Penniman was not used, in any discussion, to seeing the war carried into her own country—possibly because the enemy generally had doubts of finding subsistence there. To her own consciousness, the flowery fields of her reason had rarely been ravaged by a hostile force. It was perhaps on this account that in defending them she was majestic rather than agile.
This attack was unexpected for Mrs. Penniman, who was not used to seeing the war brought to her own country in any discussion—perhaps because the enemy usually doubted they could find resources there. In her own mind, the beautiful landscapes of her reasoning had rarely been invaded by an enemy force. It was probably for this reason that when she defended them, she appeared more majestic than nimble.
“I don’t know what you accuse me of, save of being too deeply interested in your happiness. It is the first time I have been told I am capricious. That fault is not what I am usually reproached with.”
“I don’t know what you’re accusing me of, except for being too invested in your happiness. This is the first time anyone has called me capricious. That isn’t usually the criticism I receive.”
“You were angry last year that I wouldn’t marry immediately, and now you talk about my winning my father over. You told me it would serve him right if he should take me to Europe for nothing. Well, he has taken me for nothing, and you ought to be satisfied. Nothing is changed—nothing but my feeling about father. I don’t mind nearly so much now. I have been as good as I could, but he doesn’t care. Now I don’t care either. I don’t know whether I have grown bad; perhaps I have. But I don’t care for that. I have come home to be married—that’s all I know. That ought to please you, unless you have taken up some new idea; you are so strange. You may do as you please; but you must never speak to me again about pleading with father. I shall never plead with him for anything; that is all over. He has put me off. I am come home to be married.”
“You were upset last year that I wouldn’t marry right away, and now you’re talking about getting my dad on my side. You said he’d deserve it if he took me to Europe for free. Well, he did take me for nothing, and you should be happy about that. Nothing has changed—only my feelings about Dad. I don’t mind nearly as much now. I’ve tried my best, but he doesn’t care. Now I don’t care either. I’m not sure if I’ve become a bad person; maybe I have. But I don’t care about that. I’ve come home to get married—that’s all I know. That should make you happy, unless you’ve come up with some new idea; you’re acting so weird. You can do what you want; just don’t ever ask me again to plead with Dad. I’ll never beg him for anything; that’s done. He’s pushed me away. I’ve come home to get married.”
This was a more authoritative speech than she had ever heard on her niece’s lips, and Mrs. Penniman was proportionately startled. She was indeed a little awestruck, and the force of the girl’s emotion and resolution left her nothing to reply. She was easily frightened, and she always carried off her discomfiture by a concession; a concession which was often accompanied, as in the present case, by a little nervous laugh.
This was a more commanding speech than she had ever heard from her niece, and Mrs. Penniman was understandably taken aback. She was indeed a bit in shock, and the intensity of the girl's feelings and determination left her speechless. She was easily intimidated, and she usually dealt with her discomfort by giving in; a giving in that often came with a nervous laugh, as it did in this case.
p.
167p. 167XXVI
If she had disturbed her niece’s temper—she began from this moment forward to talk a good deal about Catherine’s temper, an article which up to that time had never been mentioned in connexion with our heroine—Catherine had opportunity, on the morrow, to recover her serenity. Mrs. Penniman had given her a message from Morris Townsend, to the effect that he would come and welcome her home on the day after her arrival. He came in the afternoon; but, as may be imagined, he was not on this occasion made free of Dr. Sloper’s study. He had been coming and going, for the past year, so comfortably and irresponsibly, that he had a certain sense of being wronged by finding himself reminded that he must now limit his horizon to the front parlour, which was Catherine’s particular province.
If she had irritated her niece’s temper—she started to talk a lot about Catherine’s temper from this point on, a topic that had never come up before in reference to our heroine—Catherine had the chance, the next day, to regain her calm. Mrs. Penniman had delivered a message from Morris Townsend, saying he would come to welcome her home the day after her return. He arrived in the afternoon; however, as you might expect, he wasn't allowed into Dr. Sloper’s study on this occasion. He had been coming and going comfortably and without responsibility for the past year, so he felt a bit wronged to find that he now had to restrict himself to the front parlor, which was specifically for Catherine.
“I am very glad you have come back,” he said; “it makes me very happy to see you again.” And he looked at her, smiling, from head to foot; though it did not appear, afterwards, that he agreed with Mrs. Penniman (who, womanlike, went more into details) in thinking her embellished.
“I’m really glad you’re back,” he said; “it makes me really happy to see you again.” And he looked her over, smiling from head to toe; though it didn’t seem, later on, that he shared Mrs. Penniman’s view (who, being a woman, focused more on the details) that she was enhanced.
To Catherine he appeared resplendent; it was some time before she could believe again that this beautiful young man was her own exclusive property. They had a great deal of characteristic lovers’ talk—a soft exchange of inquiries and assurances. In these matters Morris had an excellent grace, which flung a picturesque interest even over the account of his début in the commission business—a subject as to which his companion earnestly questioned him. From time to time he got up from the sofa where they sat together, and walked about the room; after which he came back, smiling and passing his hand through his hair. He was unquiet, as was natural in a young man who has just been reunited to a long-absent mistress, and Catherine made the reflexion that she had never seen him so excited. It gave her pleasure, somehow, to note this fact. He asked her questions about her travels, to some of which she was unable to reply, for she had forgotten the names of places, and the order of her father’s journey. But for the moment she was so happy, so lifted up by the belief that her troubles at last were over, that she forgot to be ashamed of her meagre answers. It seemed to her now that she could marry him without the remnant of a scruple or a single tremor save those that belonged to joy. Without waiting for him to ask, she told him that her father had come back in exactly the same state of mind—that he had not yielded an inch.
To Catherine, he looked amazing; it took her a while to accept that this beautiful young man was entirely hers. They engaged in lots of sweet, typical lovers’ conversation, a gentle exchange of questions and reassurances. In these moments, Morris had a charming way about him, making even his stories about starting in the commission business sound intriguing—a topic his companion was eager to discuss. Occasionally, he would get up from the sofa where they were sitting and walk around the room, then return with a smile, running his hand through his hair. He was restless, which was natural for a young man reunited with a long-absent lover, and Catherine noted that she had never seen him so excited. This observation delighted her in some way. He asked her about her travels, but there were some questions she couldn't answer because she had forgotten the names of places and her father’s travel itinerary. However, she was so happy in that moment, so uplifted by the belief that her troubles were finally over, that she forgot to feel embarrassed about her vague responses. It seemed to her that she could marry him without a single doubt or any nervousness except for those that came from feeling joyful. Without waiting for him to ask, she told him that her father had returned with the exact same mindset—that he hadn’t given an inch.
“We must not expect it now,” she said, “and we must do without it.”
“We shouldn’t expect it now,” she said, “and we have to manage without it.”
Morris sat looking and smiling. “My poor dear girl!” he exclaimed.
Morris sat there, smiling. "My poor dear girl!" he said.
“You mustn’t pity me,” said Catherine; “I don’t mind it now—I am used to it.”
"You shouldn't feel sorry for me," Catherine said; "I don't mind it anymore—I'm used to it."
Morris continued to smile, and then he got up and walked about again. “You had better let me try him!”
Morris kept smiling, then got up and started walking around again. “You should let me give him a try!”
“Try to bring him over? You would only make him worse,” Catherine answered resolutely.
“Try to bring him over? You’d only make it worse,” Catherine replied firmly.
“You say that because I managed it so badly before. But I should manage it differently now. I am much wiser; I have had a year to think of it. I have more tact.”
“You say that because I handled it so poorly before. But I can manage it differently now. I’m much wiser; I’ve had a year to think about it. I have more tact.”
“Is that what you have been thinking of for a year?”
“Is that what you’ve been thinking about for a year?”
“Much of the time. You see, the idea sticks in my crop. I don’t like to be beaten.”
“Most of the time. You see, the idea is stuck in my mind. I don’t like to lose.”
“How are you beaten if we marry?”
“How are you hurt if we get married?”
“Of course, I am not beaten on the main issue; but I am, don’t you see, on all the rest of it—on the question of my reputation, of my relations with your father, of my relations with my own children, if we should have any.”
“Of course, I’m not losing on the main issue; but I am, you see, on everything else—on my reputation, my relationship with your father, and my relationship with my own kids, if we have any.”
“We shall have enough for our children—we shall have enough for everything. Don’t you expect to succeed in business?”
“We'll have enough for our kids—we'll have enough for everything. Don’t you plan to succeed in business?”
“Brilliantly, and we shall certainly be very comfortable. But it isn’t of the mere material comfort I speak; it is of the moral comfort,” said Morris—“of the intellectual satisfaction!”
“Brilliantly, and we’ll definitely be very comfortable. But I’m not just talking about physical comfort; I mean moral comfort,” said Morris—“the intellectual satisfaction!”
“I have great moral comfort now,” Catherine declared, very simply.
“I feel a lot of moral support now,” Catherine said, quite plainly.
“Of course you have. But with me it is different. I have staked my pride on proving to your father that he is wrong; and now that I am at the head of a flourishing business, I can deal with him as an equal. I have a capital plan—do let me go at him!”
“Of course you have. But it's different for me. I've put my pride on the line to show your father that he's wrong; and now that I'm running a successful business, I can confront him as an equal. I have a solid plan—please let me take this on!”
He stood before her with his bright face, his jaunty air, his hands in his pockets; and she got up, with her eyes resting on his own. “Please don’t, Morris; please don’t,” she said; and there was a certain mild, sad firmness in her tone which he heard for the first time. “We must ask no favours of him—we must ask nothing more. He won’t relent, and nothing good will come of it. I know it now—I have a very good reason.”
He stood in front of her with a bright expression, a confident posture, and his hands in his pockets; she got up, her gaze fixed on him. “Please don’t, Morris; please don’t,” she said, and there was a gentle, sad resolve in her voice that he was hearing for the first time. “We can’t ask him for any favors—we shouldn’t ask for anything else. He won’t give in, and nothing good will come of it. I realize that now—I have a very good reason.”
“And pray; what is your reason?”
"And please, what's your motive?"
She hesitated to bring it out, but at last it came. “He is not very fond of me!”
She hesitated to say it, but finally it came out. “He doesn't really like me!”
“Oh, bother!” cried Morris angrily.
“Oh, bother!” Morris exclaimed.
“I wouldn’t say such a thing without being sure. I saw it, I felt it, in England, just before he came away. He talked to me one night—the last night; and then it came over me. You can tell when a person feels that way. I wouldn’t accuse him if he hadn’t made me feel that way. I don’t accuse him; I just tell you that that’s how it is. He can’t help it; we can’t govern our affections. Do I govern mine? mightn’t he say that to me? It’s because he is so fond of my mother, whom we lost so long ago. She was beautiful, and very, very brilliant; he is always thinking of her. I am not at all like her; Aunt Penniman has told me that. Of course, it isn’t my fault; but neither is it his fault. All I mean is, it’s true; and it’s a stronger reason for his never being reconciled than simply his dislike for you.”
“I wouldn’t say something like that unless I was sure. I saw it and felt it in England, just before he left. He talked to me one night—the last night; and then it hit me. You can tell when someone feels that way. I wouldn’t accuse him if he hadn’t made me feel that way. I don’t accuse him; I’m just saying that’s how it is. He can’t help it; we can’t control our feelings. Do I control mine? Couldn’t he say that to me? It’s because he
“‘Simply?’” cried Morris, with a laugh, “I am much obliged for that!”
“‘Simply?’” Morris laughed, “I really appreciate that!”
“I don’t mind about his disliking you now; I mind everything less. I feel differently; I feel separated from my father.”
“I don’t care about him not liking you anymore; I care way less about everything. I feel different; I feel distant from my dad.”
“Upon my word,” said Morris, “you are a queer family!”
“Honestly,” said Morris, “you guys are a strange family!”
“Don’t say that—don’t say anything unkind,” the girl entreated. “You must be very kind to me now, because, Morris—because,” and she hesitated a moment—“because I have done a great deal for you.”
“Don't say that—don't say anything unkind,” the girl pleaded. “You have to be really nice to me now because, Morris—because,” she paused for a moment—“because I've done a lot for you.”
“Oh, I know that, my dear!”
“Oh, I know that, my dear!”
She had spoken up to this moment without vehemence or outward sign of emotion, gently, reasoningly, only trying to explain. But her emotion had been ineffectually smothered, and it betrayed itself at last in the trembling of her voice. “It is a great thing to be separated like that from your father, when you have worshipped him before. It has made me very unhappy; or it would have made me so if I didn’t love you. You can tell when a person speaks to you as if—as if—”
She had been speaking up until now without intensity or outward signs of emotion, gently and logically, just trying to explain. But her feelings had been suppressed for too long, and they finally showed in the shaking of her voice. “It’s a huge deal to be separated like that from your father, especially when you’ve admired him before. It’s made me really unhappy; or it would have made me so if I didn’t love you. You can tell when someone talks to you as if—as if—”
“As if what?”
"As if, seriously?"
“As if they despised you!” said Catherine passionately. “He spoke that way the night before we sailed. It wasn’t much, but it was enough, and I thought of it on the voyage, all the time. Then I made up my mind. I will never ask him for anything again, or expect anything from him. It would not be natural now. We must be very happy together, and we must not seem to depend upon his forgiveness. And Morris, Morris, you must never despise me!”
“As if they looked down on you!” Catherine said passionately. “He talked like that the night before we set sail. It wasn’t a lot, but it was enough, and I thought about it the whole trip. Then I decided. I will never ask him for anything again or expect anything from him. It wouldn't feel right now. We have to be really happy together, and we can't seem to rely on his forgiveness. And Morris, Morris, you must never look down on me!”
This was an easy promise to make, and Morris made it with fine effect. But for the moment he undertook nothing more onerous.
This was a simple promise to make, and Morris delivered it well. But for now, he didn't take on anything more demanding.
p.
172p. 172XXVII
The Doctor, of course, on his return, had a good deal of talk with his sisters. He was at no great pains to narrate his travels or to communicate his impressions of distant lands to Mrs. Penniman, upon whom he contented himself with bestowing a memento of his enviable experience, in the shape of a velvet gown. But he conversed with her at some length about matters nearer home, and lost no time in assuring her that he was still an inflexible father.
The Doctor, of course, when he got back, had a good long chat with his sisters. He didn’t bother much with telling them about his travels or sharing his thoughts on faraway places with Mrs. Penniman. Instead, he simply gave her a keepsake from his amazing experiences—a velvet gown. However, he did spend quite a bit of time discussing things closer to home with her, making sure she knew that he was still a strict father.
“I have no doubt you have seen a great deal of Mr. Townsend, and done your best to console him for Catherine’s absence,” he said. “I don’t ask you, and you needn’t deny it. I wouldn’t put the question to you for the world, and expose you to the inconvenience of having to—a—excogitate an answer. No one has betrayed you, and there has been no spy upon your proceedings. Elizabeth has told no tales, and has never mentioned you except to praise your good looks and good spirits. The thing is simply an inference of my own—an induction, as the philosophers say. It seems to me likely that you would have offered an asylum to an interesting sufferer. Mr. Townsend has been a good deal in the house; there is something in the house that tells me so. We doctors, you know, end by acquiring fine perceptions, and it is impressed upon my sensorium that he has sat in these chairs, in a very easy attitude, and warmed himself at that fire. I don’t grudge him the comfort of it; it is the only one he will ever enjoy at my expense. It seems likely, indeed, that I shall be able to economise at his own. I don’t know what you may have said to him, or what you may say hereafter; but I should like you to know that if you have encouraged him to believe that he will gain anything by hanging on, or that I have budged a hair’s-breadth from the position I took up a year ago, you have played him a trick for which he may exact reparation. I’m not sure that he may not bring a suit against you. Of course you have done it conscientiously; you have made yourself believe that I can be tired out. This is the most baseless hallucination that ever visited the brain of a genial optimist. I am not in the least tired; I am as fresh as when I started; I am good for fifty years yet. Catherine appears not to have budged an inch either; she is equally fresh; so we are about where we were before. This, however, you know as well as I. What I wish is simply to give you notice of my own state of mind! Take it to heart, dear Lavinia. Beware of the just resentment of a deluded fortune-hunter!”
"I have no doubt you’ve spent a lot of time with Mr. Townsend and tried to console him for Catherine’s absence," he said. "I’m not asking you, and you don’t need to deny it. I wouldn’t dream of questioning you and forcing you to come up with an answer. No one has betrayed you, and there hasn’t been anyone spying on your actions. Elizabeth hasn’t told any stories and has only ever mentioned you to compliment your looks and good mood. This is simply my own inference—an induction, as the philosophers would say. It seems likely to me that you would have offered comfort to an interesting person in distress. Mr. Townsend has spent a lot of time in the house; there's something in the environment that tells me so. We doctors tend to develop keen observations, and I can sense he’s been sitting in these chairs in a relaxed way and warming himself by that fire. I don’t begrudge him the comfort; it’s the only one he’ll ever enjoy at my expense. In fact, it seems possible I’ll be able to save at his expense. I don’t know what you may have told him or what you may say in the future, but I want you to know that if you’ve led him to think he’ll gain anything by hanging on, or that I’ve changed my stance from the position I took a year ago, you've played a trick on him that he could seek reparation for. I’m not sure he might not even take legal action against you. Naturally, you’ve done this sincerely; you’ve convinced yourself that I can be worn down. This is the most unfounded illusion that ever entered the mind of an optimistic person. I’m not tired in the slightest; I’m as fresh as I was when I started; I’m good for another fifty years. Catherine doesn’t seem to have moved an inch either; she’s equally fresh, so we’re more or less where we were before. However, you know this as well as I do. What I want is simply to inform you of my state of mind! Take it to heart, dear Lavinia. Watch out for the just anger of a misguided fortune-hunter!"
“I can’t say I expected it,” said Mrs. Penniman. “And I had a sort of foolish hope that you would come home without that odious ironical tone with which you treat the most sacred subjects.”
“I can’t say I expected it,” said Mrs. Penniman. “And I had a kind of silly hope that you would come home without that annoying sarcastic tone you use when talking about the most serious topics.”
“Don’t undervalue irony, it is often of great use. It is not, however, always necessary, and I will show you how gracefully I can lay it aside. I should like to know whether you think Morris Townsend will hang on.”
“Don’t underestimate irony; it can be really useful. However, it’s not always needed, and I’ll show you how easily I can set it aside. I’d like to know if you think Morris Townsend will stick around.”
“I will answer you with your own weapons,” said Mrs. Penniman. “You had better wait and see!”
“I'll respond with your own tactics,” said Mrs. Penniman. “You might want to wait and see!”
“Do you call such a speech as that one of my own weapons? I never said anything so rough.”
“Do you really think a speech like that could be my kind of attack? I never said anything so harsh.”
“He will hang on long enough to make you very uncomfortable, then.”
“He’ll stick around long enough to make you really uncomfortable, then.”
“My dear Lavinia,” exclaimed the Doctor, “do you call that irony? I call it pugilism.”
“My dear Lavinia,” exclaimed the Doctor, “do you call that irony? I call it boxing.”
Mrs. Penniman, however, in spite of her pugilism, was a good deal frightened, and she took counsel of her fears. Her brother meanwhile took counsel, with many reservations, of Mrs. Almond, to whom he was no less generous than to Lavinia, and a good deal more communicative.
Mrs. Penniman, however, despite her bravado, was quite scared, and she let her fears guide her decisions. Her brother, on the other hand, sought advice—albeit with some hesitation—from Mrs. Almond, to whom he was just as generous as he was to Lavinia, but much more open.
“I suppose she has had him there all the while,” he said. “I must look into the state of my wine! You needn’t mind telling me now; I have already said all I mean to say to her on the subject.”
“I guess she’s had him there all along,” he said. “I need to check on my wine! You don’t have to worry about telling me now; I’ve already said everything I want to say to her about it.”
“I believe he was in the house a good deal,” Mrs. Almond answered. “But you must admit that your leaving Lavinia quite alone was a great change for her, and that it was natural she should want some society.”
“I think he spent a lot of time in the house,” Mrs. Almond replied. “But you have to admit that leaving Lavinia all alone was a big change for her, and it’s natural that she would want some company.”
“I do admit that, and that is why I shall make no row about the wine; I shall set it down as compensation to Lavinia. She is capable of telling me that she drank it all herself. Think of the inconceivable bad taste, in the circumstances, of that fellow making free with the house—or coming there at all! If that doesn’t describe him, he is indescribable.”
“I admit that, and that's why I won't make a fuss about the wine; I'll just consider it as compensation to Lavinia. She's capable of saying she drank it all herself. Just think of the unbelievable bad taste, given the circumstances, of that guy making himself at home—or even showing up at all! If that doesn’t sum him up, he’s beyond description.”
“His plan is to get what he can. Lavinia will have supported him for a year,” said Mrs. Almond. “It’s so much gained.”
“His plan is to get whatever he can. Lavinia will have supported him for a year,” said Mrs. Almond. “That’s already a win.”
“She will have to support him for the rest of his life, then!” cried the Doctor. “But without wine, as they say at the tables d’hôte.”
“She will have to support him for the rest of his life, then!” shouted the Doctor. “But without wine, as they say at the tables d’hôte.”
“Catherine tells me he has set up a business, and is making a great deal of money.”
“Catherine tells me he has started a business and is making a lot of money.”
The Doctor stared. “She has not told me that—and Lavinia didn’t deign. Ah!” he cried, “Catherine has given me up. Not that it matters, for all that the business amounts to.”
The Doctor stared. “She hasn't told me that—and Lavinia didn't bother. Ah!” he exclaimed, “Catherine has given up on me. Not that it matters, considering how little this whole situation really is.”
“She has not given up Mr. Townsend,” said Mrs. Almond. “I saw that in the first half minute. She has come home exactly the same.”
“She hasn’t given up on Mr. Townsend,” said Mrs. Almond. “I noticed that in the first half minute. She’s come home exactly the same.”
“Exactly the same; not a grain more intelligent. She didn’t notice a stick or a stone all the while we were away—not a picture nor a view, not a statue nor a cathedral.”
“Exactly the same; not a bit more intelligent. She didn’t see a stick or a stone while we were gone—not a picture nor a view, not a statue nor a cathedral.”
“How could she notice? She had other things to think of; they are never for an instant out of her mind. She touches me very much.”
“How could she notice? She had other things to think about; they never leave her mind for a moment. She really affects me.”
“She would touch me if she didn’t irritate me. That’s the effect she has upon me now. I have tried everything upon her; I really have been quite merciless. But it is of no use whatever; she is absolutely glued. I have passed, in consequence, into the exasperated stage. At first I had a good deal of a certain genial curiosity about it; I wanted to see if she really would stick. But, good Lord, one’s curiosity is satisfied! I see she is capable of it, and now she can let go.”
“She would touch me if she didn’t annoy me. That’s how she affects me now. I’ve tried everything on her; I’ve really been quite harsh. But it’s completely useless; she is absolutely stuck. As a result, I’ve moved into an exasperated stage. At first, I was genuinely curious about it; I wanted to see if she would really hold on. But, good Lord, my curiosity has been satisfied! I see she’s capable of it, and now she can let go.”
“She will never let go,” said Mrs. Almond.
“She will never let go,” Mrs. Almond said.
“Take care, or you will exasperate me too. If she doesn’t let go, she will be shaken off—sent tumbling into the dust! That’s a nice position for my daughter. She can’t see that if you are going to be pushed you had better jump. And then she will complain of her bruises.”
“Be careful, or you’ll annoy me too. If she doesn’t let go, she’ll get shaken off—sent tumbling into the dirt! That’s a great situation for my daughter. She doesn’t realize that if you're going to be pushed, you better jump. And then she'll whine about her bruises.”
“She will never complain,” said Mrs. Almond.
“She’ll never complain,” Mrs. Almond said.
“That I shall object to even more. But the deuce will be that I can’t prevent anything.”
"That's what I'll object to even more. But the crazy thing is that I can't stop anything."
“If she is to have a fall,” said Mrs. Almond, with a gentle laugh, “we must spread as many carpets as we can.” And she carried out this idea by showing a great deal of motherly kindness to the girl.
“If she’s going to fall,” said Mrs. Almond with a soft laugh, “we should lay down as many rugs as possible.” And she put this idea into action by showing a lot of motherly kindness to the girl.
Mrs. Penniman immediately wrote to Morris Townsend. The intimacy between these two was by this time consummate, but I must content myself with noting but a few of its features. Mrs. Penniman’s own share in it was a singular sentiment, which might have been misinterpreted, but which in itself was not discreditable to the poor lady. It was a romantic interest in this attractive and unfortunate young man, and yet it was not such an interest as Catherine might have been jealous of. Mrs. Penniman had not a particle of jealousy of her niece. For herself, she felt as if she were Morris’s mother or sister—a mother or sister of an emotional temperament—and she had an absorbing desire to make him comfortable and happy. She had striven to do so during the year that her brother left her an open field, and her efforts had been attended with the success that has been pointed out. She had never had a child of her own, and Catherine, whom she had done her best to invest with the importance that would naturally belong to a youthful Penniman, had only partly rewarded her zeal. Catherine, as an object of affection and solicitude, had never had that picturesque charm which (as it seemed to her) would have been a natural attribute of her own progeny. Even the maternal passion in Mrs. Penniman would have been romantic and factitious, and Catherine was not constituted to inspire a romantic passion. Mrs. Penniman was as fond of her as ever, but she had grown to feel that with Catherine she lacked opportunity. Sentimentally speaking, therefore, she had (though she had not disinherited her niece) adopted Morris Townsend, who gave her opportunity in abundance. She would have been very happy to have a handsome and tyrannical son, and would have taken an extreme interest in his love affairs. This was the light in which she had come to regard Morris, who had conciliated her at first, and made his impression by his delicate and calculated deference—a sort of exhibition to which Mrs. Penniman was particularly sensitive. He had largely abated his deference afterwards, for he economised his resources, but the impression was made, and the young man’s very brutality came to have a sort of filial value. If Mrs. Penniman had had a son, she would probably have been afraid of him, and at this stage of our narrative she was certainly afraid of Morris Townsend. This was one of the results of his domestication in Washington Square. He took his ease with her—as, for that matter, he would certainly have done with his own mother.
Mrs. Penniman quickly wrote to Morris Townsend. By this time, their closeness was complete, but I’ll just mention a few key points about it. Mrs. Penniman felt a unique sentiment that could have been misunderstood, but it wasn’t shameful for her. She had a romantic interest in this charming and unfortunate young man, but it wasn’t the kind of interest that would make Catherine jealous. Mrs. Penniman didn’t feel any jealousy toward her niece. Instead, she felt like she was Morris’s mother or sister—an emotionally involved mother or sister—and she had a strong desire to make him comfortable and happy. She had tried to do this during the year her brother gave her free rein, and her efforts had been fairly successful. She had never had her own child, and Catherine, whom she had tried to imbue with the significance of a young Penniman, had only partially met her expectations. Catherine, as someone to care for and support, didn’t have the picturesque charm that Mrs. Penniman felt should naturally belong to her own child. Even Mrs. Penniman’s maternal instincts would have been romanticized and artificial, and Catherine didn’t inspire any romantic feelings. Mrs. Penniman cared for her niece, but she began to sense that she lacked the chance to connect with her. So, sentimentally speaking, while she hadn’t cut Catherine off, she had sort of adopted Morris Townsend, who offered her plenty of opportunities. She would have loved to have a handsome and stubborn son and would have been deeply interested in his love life. This was how she came to see Morris, who first won her over with his delicate and thoughtful respect—a display to which Mrs. Penniman was particularly attuned. He later toned down his deference, as he preserved his efforts, but the impression he made remained, and even his roughness began to take on a kind of familial significance. If Mrs. Penniman had had a son, she probably would have been intimidated by him, and at this point in the story, she was definitely afraid of Morris Townsend. This was one of the consequences of him becoming comfortable in Washington Square. He relaxed around her—as he would have done with his own mother.
p.
178p. 178XXVIII
The letter was a word of warning; it informed him that the Doctor had come home more impracticable than ever. She might have reflected that Catherine would supply him with all the information he needed on this point; but we know that Mrs. Penniman’s reflexions were rarely just; and, moreover, she felt that it was not for her to depend on what Catherine might do. She was to do her duty, quite irrespective of Catherine. I have said that her young friend took his ease with her, and it is an illustration of the fact that he made no answer to her letter. He took note of it, amply; but he lighted his cigar with it, and he waited, in tranquil confidence that he should receive another. “His state of mind really freezes my blood,” Mrs. Penniman had written, alluding to her brother; and it would have seemed that upon this statement she could hardly improve. Nevertheless, she wrote again, expressing herself with the aid of a different figure. “His hatred of you burns with a lurid flame—the flame that never dies,” she wrote. “But it doesn’t light up the darkness of your future. If my affection could do so, all the years of your life would be an eternal sunshine. I can extract nothing from C.; she is so terribly secretive, like her father. She seems to expect to be married very soon, and has evidently made preparations in Europe—quantities of clothing, ten pairs of shoes, etc. My dear friend, you cannot set up in married life simply with a few pairs of shoes, can you? Tell me what you think of this. I am intensely anxious to see you; I have so much to say. I miss you dreadfully; the house seems so empty without you. What is the news down town? Is the business extending? That dear little business—I think it’s so brave of you! Couldn’t I come to your office?—just for three minutes? I might pass for a customer—is that what you call them? I might come in to buy something—some shares or some railroad things. Tell me what you think of this plan. I would carry a little reticule, like a woman of the people.”
The letter was a warning; it let him know that the Doctor had come home more difficult than ever. She might have realized that Catherine would provide him with all the information he needed on this, but we know that Mrs. Penniman rarely had clear thoughts; moreover, she felt it wasn’t her place to rely on what Catherine might do. She had to fulfill her duty, completely independent of Catherine. I mentioned that her young friend felt comfortable around her, and this is shown by the fact that he didn’t respond to her letter. He acknowledged it, certainly; but he used it to light his cigar and waited, calmly confident that he would get another. “His state of mind really chills me,” Mrs. Penniman wrote, referring to her brother; and it seemed clear that she could hardly improve on that comment. Nevertheless, she wrote again, using a different way to express herself. “His hatred for you burns with an unquenchable flame—the flame that never goes out,” she wrote. “But it doesn’t illuminate the darkness of your future. If my love could do that, all your years would be filled with eternal sunshine. I can’t get anything out of C.; she’s so incredibly secretive, just like her father. She seems to expect to get married very soon and has obviously made preparations in Europe—lots of clothing, ten pairs of shoes, and so on. My dear friend, you can’t start married life with just a few pairs of shoes, can you? Let me know what you think about this. I’m really anxious to see you; I have so much to discuss. I miss you terribly; the house feels so empty without you. What’s happening downtown? Is the business growing? That dear little business—I think it’s so brave of you! Couldn’t I come to your office?—just for three minutes? I could pass for a customer— is that what you call them? I might come in to buy something—some shares or some railroad stuff. Let me know what you think of this plan. I would carry a little purse, like an ordinary woman.”
In spite of the suggestion about the reticule, Morris appeared to think poorly of the plan, for he gave Mrs. Penniman no encouragement whatever to visit his office, which he had already represented to her as a place peculiarly and unnaturally difficult to find. But as she persisted in desiring an interview—up to the last, after months of intimate colloquy, she called these meetings “interviews”—he agreed that they should take a walk together, and was even kind enough to leave his office for this purpose, during the hours at which business might have been supposed to be liveliest. It was no surprise to him, when they met at a street corner, in a region of empty lots and undeveloped pavements (Mrs. Penniman being attired as much as possible like a “woman of the people”), to find that, in spite of her urgency, what she chiefly had to convey to him was the assurance of her sympathy. Of such assurances, however, he had already a voluminous collection, and it would not have been worth his while to forsake a fruitful avocation merely to hear Mrs. Penniman say, for the thousandth time, that she had made his cause her own. Morris had something of his own to say. It was not an easy thing to bring out, and while he turned it over the difficulty made him acrimonious.
Despite the suggestion about the small bag, Morris didn’t seem to think much of the idea, as he gave Mrs. Penniman no encouragement at all to visit his office, which he had already described to her as a place that was particularly and unnaturally hard to find. But since she kept insisting on having a meeting—after months of close conversations, she still called these meetings “interviews”—he agreed that they should go for a walk together and was even considerate enough to leave his office for this purpose during the busiest business hours. It was no surprise to him when they met at a street corner, in an area of vacant lots and undeveloped sidewalks (Mrs. Penniman dressed as much as possible like a “woman of the people”), to discover that, despite her urgency, what she mainly wanted to tell him was the reassurance of her support. However, he already had a huge collection of such reassurances, and it would not have been worth his time to leave a productive endeavor just to hear Mrs. Penniman say for the thousandth time that she had taken up his cause as her own. Morris had something on his mind as well. It wasn’t easy to bring out, and as he thought it over, the difficulty made him bitter.
“Oh yes, I know perfectly that he combines the properties of a lump of ice and a red-hot coal,” he observed. “Catherine has made it thoroughly clear, and you have told me so till I am sick of it. You needn’t tell me again; I am perfectly satisfied. He will never give us a penny; I regard that as mathematically proved.”
“Oh yes, I totally get that he has the qualities of both a chunk of ice and a burning coal,” he remarked. “Catherine has made it very clear, and you’ve said it so many times that I’m tired of hearing it. You don’t need to repeat it; I completely understand. He will never give us a cent; I consider that a mathematical certainty.”
Mrs. Penniman at this point had an inspiration.
Mrs. Penniman suddenly had an idea.
“Couldn’t you bring a lawsuit against him?” She wondered that this simple expedient had never occurred to her before.
“Couldn’t you file a lawsuit against him?” She realized that this straightforward solution had never crossed her mind before.
“I will bring a lawsuit against you,” said Morris, “if you ask me any more such aggravating questions. A man should know when he is beaten,” he added, in a moment. “I must give her up!”
“I will sue you,” said Morris, “if you ask me any more annoying questions. A man should know when he’s beaten,” he added after a moment. “I have to let her go!”
Mrs. Penniman received this declaration in silence, though it made her heart beat a little. It found her by no means unprepared, for she had accustomed herself to the thought that, if Morris should decidedly not be able to get her brother’s money, it would not do for him to marry Catherine without it. “It would not do” was a vague way of putting the thing; but Mrs. Penniman’s natural affection completed the idea, which, though it had not as yet been so crudely expressed between them as in the form that Morris had just given it, had nevertheless been implied so often, in certain easy intervals of talk, as he sat stretching his legs in the Doctor’s well-stuffed armchairs, that she had grown first to regard it with an emotion which she flattered herself was philosophic, and then to have a secret tenderness for it. The fact that she kept her tenderness secret proves, of course, that she was ashamed of it; but she managed to blink her shame by reminding herself that she was, after all, the official protector of her niece’s marriage. Her logic would scarcely have passed muster with the Doctor. In the first place, Morris must get the money, and she would help him to it. In the second, it was plain it would never come to him, and it would be a grievous pity he should marry without it—a young man who might so easily find something better. After her brother had delivered himself, on his return from Europe, of that incisive little address that has been quoted, Morris’s cause seemed so hopeless that Mrs. Penniman fixed her attention exclusively upon the latter branch of her argument. If Morris had been her son, she would certainly have sacrificed Catherine to a superior conception of his future; and to be ready to do so as the case stood was therefore even a finer degree of devotion. Nevertheless, it checked her breath a little to have the sacrificial knife, as it were, suddenly thrust into her hand.
Mrs. Penniman took this declaration in silence, though it made her heart race a bit. She wasn’t caught off guard, as she had prepared herself to think that if Morris definitely couldn’t get her brother’s money, it wouldn’t be right for him to marry Catherine without it. “It wouldn’t be right” was a vague way to put it; however, Mrs. Penniman’s natural affection filled in the blanks. Though they hadn’t expressed it so bluntly in their conversations, where Morris would stretch his legs in the Doctor’s plush armchairs, the idea had been implied so often that she had come to regard it with what she believed was a philosophical emotion and eventually developed a hidden tenderness for it. The fact that she kept her tenderness hidden shows she was ashamed of it; still, she managed to push her shame aside by reminding herself that she was, after all, the official guardian of her niece’s marriage. Her reasoning wouldn’t have impressed the Doctor. First, Morris *must* get the money, and she would help him. Second, it was clear it wouldn’t ever come to him, and it would be a real shame for him to marry without it—a young man who could easily find someone better. After her brother returned from Europe and gave that sharp little speech that had been quoted, Morris’s chances seemed so bleak that Mrs. Penniman focused solely on this last point in her reasoning. If Morris had been her son, she definitely would have sacrificed Catherine for a better vision of his future; being ready to do so given the current situation was, therefore, an even greater act of devotion. Nonetheless, it took her breath away a bit to suddenly have the sacrificial knife, so to speak, thrust into her hand.
Morris walked along a moment, and then he repeated harshly: “I must give her up!”
Morris walked for a moment, then he said firmly, "I have to let her go!"
“I think I understand you,” said Mrs. Penniman gently.
“I think I get you,” said Mrs. Penniman gently.
“I certainly say it distinctly enough—brutally and vulgarly enough.”
“I definitely say it clearly enough—harshly and crudely enough.”
He was ashamed of himself, and his shame was uncomfortable; and as he was extremely intolerant of discomfort, he felt vicious and cruel. He wanted to abuse somebody, and he began, cautiously—for he was always cautious—with himself.
He felt ashamed, and that shame made him uneasy; since he couldn't stand discomfort at all, he felt mean and hurtful. He wanted to take it out on someone, and he started, carefully—because he was always careful—with himself.
“Couldn’t you take her down a little?” he asked.
“Couldn’t you tone it down a bit?” he asked.
“Take her down?”
"Get her?"
“Prepare her—try and ease me off.”
“Get her ready—see if you can help me relax.”
Mrs. Penniman stopped, looking at him very solemnly.
Mrs. Penniman paused, gazing at him with a serious expression.
“My poor Morris, do you know how much she loves you?”
“My poor Morris, do you know how much she cares about you?”
“No, I don’t. I don’t want to know. I have always tried to keep from knowing. It would be too painful.”
“No, I don’t. I don’t want to know. I’ve always tried to avoid knowing. It would be way too painful.”
“She will suffer much,” said Mrs. Penniman.
“She’s going to suffer a lot,” said Mrs. Penniman.
“You must console her. If you are as good a friend to me as you pretend to be, you will manage it.”
"You need to comfort her. If you're really as good a friend to me as you say you are, you'll take care of it."
Mrs. Penniman shook her head sadly.
Mrs. Penniman shook her head sadly.
“You talk of my ‘pretending’ to like you; but I can’t pretend to hate you. I can only tell her I think very highly of you; and how will that console her for losing you?”
“You talk about my ‘pretending’ to like you; but I can’t pretend to hate you. I can only tell her I think very highly of you; and how will that console her for losing you?”
“The Doctor will help you. He will be delighted at the thing being broken off, and, as he is a knowing fellow, he will invent something to comfort her.”
“The Doctor will help you. He’ll be pleased that it’s broken off, and since he’s smart, he’ll come up with something to cheer her up.”
“He will invent a new torture!” cried Mrs. Penniman. “Heaven deliver her from her father’s comfort. It will consist of his crowing over her and saying, ‘I always told you so!’”
“He’s going to come up with a new way to torture her!” yelled Mrs. Penniman. “God help her from her father’s comfort. It will involve him gloating over her and saying, ‘I always told you so!’”
Morris coloured a most uncomfortable red.
Morris turned an extremely uncomfortable shade of red.
“If you don’t console her any better than you console me, you certainly won’t be of much use! It’s a damned disagreeable necessity; I feel it extremely, and you ought to make it easy for me.”
“If you don’t comfort her any better than you comfort me, you definitely won’t be much help! It’s a really unpleasant necessity; I feel it deeply, and you should make it easier for me.”
“I will be your friend for life!” Mrs. Penniman declared.
“I'll be your friend for life!” Mrs. Penniman declared.
“Be my friend now!” And Morris walked on.
“Be my friend now!” And Morris kept walking.
She went with him; she was almost trembling.
She went with him; she was almost shaking.
“Should you like me to tell her?” she asked. “You mustn’t tell her, but you can—you can—” And he hesitated, trying to think what Mrs. Penniman could do. “You can explain to her why it is. It’s because I can’t bring myself to step in between her and her father—to give him the pretext he grasps at—so eagerly (it’s a hideous sight) for depriving her of her rights.”
“Do you want me to tell her?” she asked. “You shouldn’t tell her, but you can—you can—” He paused, trying to figure out what Mrs. Penniman could do. “You can explain to her why it is. It’s because I can’t bring myself to step in between her and her father—to give him the excuse he’s so eager for (it’s a horrible sight) to take away her rights.”
Mrs. Penniman felt with remarkable promptitude the charm of this formula.
Mrs. Penniman quickly sensed the appeal of this formula.
“That’s so like you,” she said; “it’s so finely felt.”
"That’s so typical of you," she said; "it’s so deeply felt."
Morris gave his stick an angry swing.
Morris swung his stick in frustration.
“Oh, botheration!” he exclaimed perversely.
“Oh, bother!” he exclaimed perversely.
Mrs. Penniman, however, was not discouraged.
Mrs. Penniman, however, wasn’t discouraged.
“It may turn out better than you think. Catherine is, after all, so very peculiar.” And she thought she might take it upon herself to assure him that, whatever happened, the girl would be very quiet—she wouldn’t make a noise. They extended their walk, and, while they proceeded, Mrs. Penniman took upon herself other things besides, and ended by having assumed a considerable burden; Morris being ready enough, as may be imagined, to put everything off upon her. But he was not for a single instant the dupe of her blundering alacrity; he knew that of what she promised she was competent to perform but an insignificant fraction, and the more she professed her willingness to serve him, the greater fool he thought her.
“It might turn out better than you think. Catherine is, after all, really quite strange.” And she thought she would reassure him that, no matter what happened, the girl would be very quiet—she wouldn’t make a sound. They continued their walk, and as they did, Mrs. Penniman took on other responsibilities and ended up taking on quite a lot; Morris was more than willing, as you can imagine, to let her handle everything. But he never for a second believed her eager claims; he knew that of what she promised, she was only capable of doing a tiny bit, and the more she insisted she wanted to help him, the more foolish he thought she was.
“What will you do if you don’t marry her?” she ventured to inquire in the course of this conversation.
“What will you do if you don’t marry her?” she dared to ask during this conversation.
“Something brilliant,” said Morris. “Shouldn’t you like me to do something brilliant?”
“Something amazing,” said Morris. “Wouldn't you want me to do something amazing?”
The idea gave Mrs. Penniman exceeding pleasure.
The idea thrilled Mrs. Penniman immensely.
“I shall feel sadly taken in if you don’t.”
“I'll feel really let down if you don’t.”
“I shall have to, to make up for this. This isn’t at all brilliant, you know.”
“I guess I have to make up for this. This isn’t great, you know.”
Mrs. Penniman mused a little, as if there might be some way of making out that it was; but she had to give up the attempt, and, to carry off the awkwardness of failure, she risked a new inquiry.
Mrs. Penniman thought for a moment, as if there might be a way to justify it; but she eventually gave up the effort and, to ease the discomfort of her failure, decided to ask a new question.
“Do you mean—do you mean another marriage?”
"Are you saying—are you saying another marriage?"
Morris greeted this question with a reflexion which was hardly the less impudent from being inaudible. “Surely, women are more crude than men!” And then he answered audibly:
Morris responded to this question with a thought that was no less bold just because it was silent. “Of course, women are more blunt than men!” And then he replied out loud:
“Never in the world!”
"Not a chance!"
Mrs. Penniman felt disappointed and snubbed, and she relieved herself in a little vaguely-sarcastic cry. He was certainly perverse.
Mrs. Penniman felt let down and insulted, and she let out a slightly sarcastic sigh. He was definitely being difficult.
“I give her up, not for another woman, but for a wider career!” Morris announced.
“I’m letting her go, not for another woman, but for a bigger opportunity!” Morris announced.
This was very grand; but still Mrs. Penniman, who felt that she had exposed herself, was faintly rancorous.
This was really impressive; however, Mrs. Penniman, who felt she had put herself out there, was slightly bitter.
“Do you mean never to come to see her again?” she asked, with some sharpness.
“Are you saying you’re never going to see her again?” she asked, a bit sharply.
“Oh no, I shall come again; but what is the use of dragging it out? I have been four times since she came back, and it’s terribly awkward work. I can’t keep it up indefinitely; she oughtn’t to expect that, you know. A woman should never keep a man dangling!” he added finely.
“Oh no, I’ll come back again; but what’s the point of dragging this out? I’ve been here four times since she returned, and it’s really uncomfortable. I can’t do this forever; she shouldn’t expect that, you know. A woman should never keep a man hanging!” he added smartly.
“Ah, but you must have your last parting!” urged his companion, in whose imagination the idea of last partings occupied a place inferior in dignity only to that of first meetings.
“Ah, but you have to have your final goodbye!” urged his companion, for whom the idea of last goodbyes held a significance just slightly less than that of first encounters.
p.
185p. 185XXIX
He came again, without managing the last parting; and again and again, without finding that Mrs. Penniman had as yet done much to pave the path of retreat with flowers. It was devilish awkward, as he said, and he felt a lively animosity for Catherine’s aunt, who, as he had now quite formed the habit of saying to himself, had dragged him into the mess and was bound in common charity to get him out of it. Mrs. Penniman, to tell the truth, had, in the seclusion of her own apartment—and, I may add, amid the suggestiveness of Catherine’s, which wore in those days the appearance of that of a young lady laying out her trousseau—Mrs. Penniman had measured her responsibilities, and taken fright at their magnitude. The task of preparing Catherine and easing off Morris presented difficulties which increased in the execution, and even led the impulsive Lavinia to ask herself whether the modification of the young man’s original project had been conceived in a happy spirit. A brilliant future, a wider career, a conscience exempt from the reproach of interference between a young lady and her natural rights—these excellent things might be too troublesomely purchased. From Catherine herself Mrs. Penniman received no assistance whatever; the poor girl was apparently without suspicion of her danger. She looked at her lover with eyes of undiminished trust, and though she had less confidence in her aunt than in a young man with whom she had exchanged so many tender vows, she gave her no handle for explaining or confessing. Mrs. Penniman, faltering and wavering, declared Catherine was very stupid, put off the great scene, as she would have called it, from day to day, and wandered about very uncomfortably, primed, to repletion, with her apology, but unable to bring it to the light. Morris’s own scenes were very small ones just now; but even these were beyond his strength. He made his visits as brief as possible, and while he sat with his mistress, found terribly little to talk about. She was waiting for him, in vulgar parlance, to name the day; and so long as he was unprepared to be explicit on this point it seemed a mockery to pretend to talk about matters more abstract. She had no airs and no arts; she never attempted to disguise her expectancy. She was waiting on his good pleasure, and would wait modestly and patiently; his hanging back at this supreme time might appear strange, but of course he must have a good reason for it. Catherine would have made a wife of the gentle old-fashioned pattern—regarding reasons as favours and windfalls, but no more expecting one every day than she would have expected a bouquet of camellias. During the period of her engagement, however, a young lady even of the most slender pretensions counts upon more bouquets than at other times; and there was a want of perfume in the air at this moment which at last excited the girl’s alarm.
He came again, without managing the last goodbye; and again and again, without realizing that Mrs. Penniman hadn’t really done much to help him leave gracefully. It was incredibly awkward, as he put it, and he felt a strong resentment towards Catherine’s aunt, who, as he had now come to tell himself, had brought him into this situation and was, out of basic kindness, supposed to help him out of it. To be honest, Mrs. Penniman had, in the privacy of her own room—and, I might add, with hints from Catherine’s room, which at that time looked like a young lady preparing her trousseau—Mrs. Penniman had weighed her responsibilities and gotten scared by how big they were. The job of readying Catherine and easing Morris’s exit presented challenges that grew as they went on, leading the impulsive Lavinia to wonder if changing the young man’s original plans had been a good idea. A bright future, a broader career, and a clear conscience free from meddling in a young woman's natural rights—these great things might come at too high a cost. Mrs. Penniman received no help from Catherine herself; the poor girl seemed completely unaware of her danger. She looked at her lover with unwavering trust, and although she had less faith in her aunt than in the young man with whom she had shared so many sweet promises, she didn’t give her any opportunity to explain or confess. Mrs. Penniman, hesitating and uncertain, said that Catherine was quite naive, put off the big confrontation, as she would have called it, day after day, and wandered around feeling uneasy, loaded with her excuse yet unable to bring it up. Morris’s own encounters were quite brief right now; but even these were beyond his ability to manage. He made his visits as short as possible, and while he was with his beloved, he found it hard to find things to talk about. She was waiting for him, in plain terms, to set a date; and as long as he wasn’t ready to be open about that, it felt pointless to discuss more abstract topics. She had no pretenses or tricks; she never tried to hide her eagerness. She was waiting patiently for him, and would do so modestly; his hesitance at this crucial moment might seem odd, but surely he had a good reason for it. Catherine would have made a supportive, old-fashioned wife—viewing reasons as gifts and strokes of luck, but not expecting one every day like she would a bouquet of camellias. However, during her engagement, even a girl of modest means anticipates receiving more bouquets than usual, and there was a lack of sweetness in the air at that moment which finally made the girl anxious.
“Are you sick?” she asked of Morris. “You seem so restless, and you look pale.”
“Are you feeling unwell?” she asked Morris. “You seem really anxious, and you look pale.”
“I am not at all well,” said Morris; and it occurred to him that, if he could only make her pity him enough, he might get off.
“I’m not feeling well at all,” said Morris; and it occurred to him that, if he could just make her feel sorry for him enough, he might be able to get away with it.
“I am afraid you are overworked; you oughtn’t to work so much.”
“I’m worried you’re overworking yourself; you shouldn’t be working this much.”
“I must do that.” And then he added, with a sort of calculated brutality, “I don’t want to owe you everything!”
“I have to do that.” And then he added, with a kind of deliberate harshness, “I don’t want to be in your debt for everything!”
“Ah, how can you say that?”
“Ugh, how can you say that?”
“I am too proud,” said Morris.
“I'm too proud,” Morris said.
“Yes—you are too proud!”
"Yes—you’re too proud!"
“Well, you must take me as I am,” he went on, “you can never change me.”
“Well, you have to accept me as I am,” he continued, “you can never change me.”
“I don’t want to change you,” she said gently. “I will take you as you are!” And she stood looking at him.
“I don’t want to change you,” she said gently. “I’ll take you just the way you are!” And she stood looking at him.
“You know people talk tremendously about a man’s marrying a rich girl,” Morris remarked. “It’s excessively disagreeable.”
“You know, people really talk a lot about a guy marrying a rich girl,” Morris said. “It’s really unpleasant.”
“But I am not rich?” said Catherine.
“But I’m not rich?” Catherine said.
“You are rich enough to make me talked about!”
“You're rich enough to get people talking about me!”
“Of course you are talked about. It’s an honour!”
“Of course people are talking about you. It's an honor!”
“It’s an honour I could easily dispense with.”
“It’s an honor I could easily do without.”
She was on the point of asking him whether it were not a compensation for this annoyance that the poor girl who had the misfortune to bring it upon him, loved him so dearly and believed in him so truly; but she hesitated, thinking that this would perhaps seem an exacting speech, and while she hesitated, he suddenly left her.
She was about to ask him if it wasn’t a bit of consolation for this bother that the poor girl who caused it loved him so much and truly believed in him; but she held back, thinking that it might come off as a demanding thing to say, and while she hesitated, he suddenly walked away from her.
The next time he came, however, she brought it out, and she told him again that he was too proud. He repeated that he couldn’t change, and this time she felt the impulse to say that with a little effort he might change.
The next time he came, however, she brought it out and told him again that he was too proud. He insisted that he couldn’t change, and this time she felt the urge to say that with a little effort, he might change.
Sometimes he thought that if he could only make a quarrel with her it might help him; but the question was how to quarrel with a young woman who had such treasures of concession. “I suppose you think the effort is all on your side!” he was reduced to exclaiming. “Don’t you believe that I have my own effort to make?”
Sometimes he thought that if he could just start an argument with her, it might help him; but the real question was how to argue with a young woman who was so willing to give in. “I guess you think it’s all just on you!” he finally exclaimed. “Don’t you realize that I have my own effort to put in too?”
“It’s all yours now,” she said. “My effort is finished and done with!”
“It’s all yours now,” she said. “My work is finished and done!”
“Well, mine is not.”
"Well, mine isn't."
“We must bear things together,” said Catherine. “That’s what we ought to do.”
“We need to handle things together,” said Catherine. “That’s what we should do.”
Morris attempted a natural smile. “There are some things which we can’t very well bear together—for instance, separation.”
Morris tried to smile genuinely. "There are some things we just can't handle together—like being apart."
“Why do you speak of separation?”
“Why do you talk about separation?”
“Ah! you don’t like it; I knew you wouldn’t!”
“Ah! you don’t like it; I knew you wouldn’t!”
“Where are you going, Morris?” she suddenly asked.
“Where are you headed, Morris?” she suddenly asked.
He fixed his eye on her for a moment, and for a part of that moment she was afraid of it. “Will you promise not to make a scene?”
He stared at her for a moment, and for part of that moment, she felt scared. “Will you promise not to cause a scene?”
“A scene!—do I make scenes?”
“Am I causing a scene?”
“All women do!” said Morris, with the tone of large experience.
"All women do!" Morris said, with a tone of someone who's been through a lot.
“I don’t. Where are you going?”
“I don’t. Where are you headed?”
“If I should say I was going away on business, should you think it very strange?”
“If I said I was going away for work, would you find that really strange?”
She wondered a moment, gazing at him. “Yes—no. Not if you will take me with you.”
She paused for a moment, looking at him. “Yes—no. Not if you’re going to leave me behind.”
“Take you with me—on business?”
"Bring you along for work?"
“What is your business? Your business is to be with me.”
“What do you do? Your job is to be with me.”
“I don’t earn my living with you,” said Morris. “Or rather,” he cried with a sudden inspiration, “that’s just what I do—or what the world says I do!”
“I don’t make my living with you,” Morris said. “Or actually,” he exclaimed with a burst of inspiration, “that’s exactly what I do—or what the world thinks I do!”
This ought perhaps to have been a great stroke, but it miscarried. “Where are you going?” Catherine simply repeated.
This should have been a big moment, but it didn’t go as planned. “Where are you going?” Catherine just repeated.
“To New Orleans. About buying some cotton.”
“To New Orleans. About buying some cotton.”
“I am perfectly willing to go to New Orleans.” Catherine said.
“I’m totally up for going to New Orleans,” Catherine said.
“Do you suppose I would take you to a nest of yellow fever?” cried Morris. “Do you suppose I would expose you at such a time as this?”
“Do you really think I would take you to a place with yellow fever?” Morris shouted. “Do you think I would put you in danger at a time like this?”
“If there is yellow fever, why should you go? Morris, you must not go!”
“If there’s yellow fever, why would you go? Morris, you can’t go!”
“It is to make six thousand dollars,” said Morris. “Do you grudge me that satisfaction?”
“It’s to make six thousand dollars,” said Morris. “Do you resent me that satisfaction?”
“We have no need of six thousand dollars. You think too much about money!”
“We don’t need six thousand dollars. You care too much about money!”
“You can afford to say that? This is a great chance; we heard of it last night.” And he explained to her in what the chance consisted; and told her a long story, going over more than once several of the details, about the remarkable stroke of business which he and his partner had planned between them.
“You can actually say that? This is a fantastic opportunity; we found out about it last night.” He explained to her what the opportunity was all about and told her a lengthy story, repeating some of the details several times, about the impressive business deal he and his partner had worked out together.
But Catherine’s imagination, for reasons best known to herself, absolutely refused to be fired. “If you can go to New Orleans, I can go,” she said. “Why shouldn’t you catch yellow fever quite as easily as I? I am every bit as strong as you, and not in the least afraid of any fever. When we were in Europe, we were in very unhealthy places; my father used to make me take some pills. I never caught anything, and I never was nervous. What will be the use of six thousand dollars if you die of a fever? When persons are going to be married they oughtn’t to think so much about business. You shouldn’t think about cotton, you should think about me. You can go to New Orleans some other time—there will always be plenty of cotton. It isn’t the moment to choose—we have waited too long already.” She spoke more forcibly and volubly than he had ever heard her, and she held his arm in her two hands.
But Catherine’s imagination, for reasons known only to her, absolutely refused to get excited. “If you can go to New Orleans, so can I,” she said. “Why shouldn’t you catch yellow fever just as easily as I would? I’m just as strong as you are, and I’m not afraid of any fever at all. When we were in Europe, we were in some pretty unhealthy places; my dad used to make me take pills. I never caught anything, and I was never nervous. What’s the point of having six thousand dollars if you die of a fever? When people are about to get married, they shouldn’t focus so much on business. You shouldn’t be worried about cotton; you should be thinking about me. You can always go to New Orleans another time—there will always be plenty of cotton. Now is not the time to make decisions—we’ve already waited too long.” She spoke more passionately and more fluently than he had ever heard her, and she held his arm with both hands.
“You said you wouldn’t make a scene!” cried Morris. “I call this a scene.”
“You said you wouldn’t cause a scene!” shouted Morris. “I consider this a scene.”
“It’s you that are making it! I have never asked you anything before. We have waited too long already.” And it was a comfort to her to think that she had hitherto asked so little; it seemed to make her right to insist the greater now.
“It’s you who are making it! I’ve never asked you for anything before. We’ve already waited too long.” And it felt good to her to realize that she had asked so little up to now; it made her feel more justified in insisting now.
Morris bethought himself a little. “Very well, then; we won’t talk about it any more. I will transact my business by letter.” And he began to smooth his hat, as if to take leave.
Morris thought for a moment. “Alright, then; we won’t talk about it anymore. I’ll handle my business by letter.” And he started to smooth his hat, as if getting ready to leave.
“You won’t go?” And she stood looking up at him.
"You’re not going?" And she stood there looking up at him.
He could not give up his idea of provoking a quarrel; it was so much the simplest way! He bent his eyes on her upturned face, with the darkest frown he could achieve. “You are not discreet. You mustn’t bully me!”
He couldn't shake his desire to start a fight; it was the easiest option! He fixed his gaze on her upturned face, wearing the deepest scowl he could muster. "You're not being discreet. You can't push me around!"
But, as usual, she conceded everything. “No, I am not discreet; I know I am too pressing. But isn’t it natural? It is only for a moment.”
But, as usual, she gave in to everything. “No, I’m not discreet; I know I’m too pushy. But isn’t that normal? It’s just for a moment.”
“In a moment you may do a great deal of harm. Try and be calmer the next time I come.”
“In a moment, you could do a lot of damage. Try to be calmer the next time I visit.”
“When will you come?”
“When are you coming?”
“Do you want to make conditions?” Morris asked. “I will come next Saturday.”
“Do you want to set some terms?” Morris asked. “I’ll come next Saturday.”
“Come to-morrow,” Catherine begged; “I want you to come to-morrow. I will be very quiet,” she added; and her agitation had by this time become so great that the assurance was not becoming. A sudden fear had come over her; it was like the solid conjunction of a dozen disembodied doubts, and her imagination, at a single bound, had traversed an enormous distance. All her being, for the moment, centred in the wish to keep him in the room.
“Come tomorrow,” Catherine pleaded; “I really want you to come tomorrow. I promise I’ll be very quiet,” she added, but her anxiety had grown so intense that her reassurance felt off. A sudden fear had overwhelmed her; it was like the solid merging of a dozen unfounded doubts, and her imagination had soared across a vast distance in an instant. For that moment, everything within her focused on the desire to keep him in the room.
Morris bent his head and kissed her forehead. “When you are quiet, you are perfection,” he said; “but when you are violent, you are not in character.”
Morris bent his head and kissed her forehead. “When you’re calm, you’re perfect,” he said; “but when you’re angry, you’re not yourself.”
It was Catherine’s wish that there should be no violence about her save the beating of her heart, which she could not help; and she went on, as gently as possible, “Will you promise to come to-morrow?”
It was Catherine’s wish that there be no violence around her except for the beating of her heart, which she couldn't control; and she continued, as gently as she could, “Will you promise to come tomorrow?”
“I said Saturday!” Morris answered, smiling. He tried a frown at one moment, a smile at another; he was at his wit’s end.
“I said Saturday!” Morris replied, smiling. He tried frowning for a moment, then smiled at another; he was at his wits' end.
“Yes, Saturday too,” she answered, trying to smile. “But to-morrow first.” He was going to the door, and she went with him quickly. She leaned her shoulder against it; it seemed to her that she would do anything to keep him.
“Yes, Saturday too,” she replied, trying to smile. “But tomorrow first.” He was heading to the door, and she quickly followed him. She leaned her shoulder against it; it felt like she would do anything to make him stay.
“If I am prevented from coming to-morrow, you will say I have deceived you!” he said.
“If I can’t make it tomorrow, you’ll say I’ve tricked you!” he said.
“How can you be prevented? You can come if you will.”
“How can you be stopped? You can come if you want.”
“I am a busy man—I am not a dangler!” cried Morris sternly.
“I’m a busy man—I’m not someone who wastes time!” Morris shouted firmly.
His voice was so hard and unnatural that, with a helpless look at him, she turned away; and then he quickly laid his hand on the door-knob. He felt as if he were absolutely running away from her. But in an instant she was close to him again, and murmuring in a tone none the less penetrating for being low, “Morris, you are going to leave me.”
His voice was so rough and unnatural that, with a helpless look at him, she turned away; and then he quickly put his hand on the doorknob. He felt like he was completely escaping from her. But in an instant, she was right next to him again, whispering in a tone that was just as intense despite being soft, “Morris, you’re going to leave me.”
“Yes, for a little while.”
"Yeah, for a bit."
“For how long?”
"How long?"
“Till you are reasonable again.”
"Until you are reasonable again."
“I shall never be reasonable in that way!” And she tried to keep him longer; it was almost a struggle. “Think of what I have done!” she broke out. “Morris, I have given up everything!”
“I will never be reasonable like that!” And she tried to hold on to him longer; it was almost a battle. “Think about what I’ve done!” she exclaimed. “Morris, I’ve given up everything!”
“You shall have everything back!”
"You'll get everything back!"
“You wouldn’t say that if you didn’t mean something. What is it?—what has happened?—what have I done?—what has changed you?”
“You wouldn’t say that if you didn’t mean something. What is it? What happened? What did I do? What changed you?”
“I will write to you—that is better,” Morris stammered.
“I'll write to you—that's better,” Morris stammered.
“Ah, you won’t come back!” she cried, bursting into tears.
“Ah, you’re not coming back!” she cried, bursting into tears.
“Dear Catherine,” he said, “don’t believe that I promise you that you shall see me again!” And he managed to get away and to close the door behind him.
“Dear Catherine,” he said, “don’t think that I’m promising you that you’ll see me again!” And he managed to escape and close the door behind him.
p.
193p. 193XXX
It was almost her last outbreak of passive grief; at least, she never indulged in another that the world knew anything about. But this one was long and terrible; she flung herself on the sofa and gave herself up to her misery. She hardly knew what had happened; ostensibly she had only had a difference with her lover, as other girls had had before, and the thing was not only not a rupture, but she was under no obligation to regard it even as a menace. Nevertheless, she felt a wound, even if he had not dealt it; it seemed to her that a mask had suddenly fallen from his face. He had wished to get away from her; he had been angry and cruel, and said strange things, with strange looks. She was smothered and stunned; she buried her head in the cushions, sobbing and talking to herself. But at last she raised herself, with the fear that either her father or Mrs. Penniman would come in; and then she sat there, staring before her, while the room grew darker. She said to herself that perhaps he would come back to tell her he had not meant what he said; and she listened for his ring at the door, trying to believe that this was probable. A long time passed, but Morris remained absent; the shadows gathered; the evening settled down on the meagre elegance of the light, clear-coloured room; the fire went out. When it had grown dark, Catherine went to the window and looked out; she stood there for half an hour, on the mere chance that he would come up the steps. At last she turned away, for she saw her father come in. He had seen her at the window looking out, and he stopped a moment at the bottom of the white steps, and gravely, with an air of exaggerated courtesy, lifted his hat to her. The gesture was so incongruous to the condition she was in, this stately tribute of respect to a poor girl despised and forsaken was so out of place, that the thing gave her a kind of horror, and she hurried away to her room. It seemed to her that she had given Morris up.
It was almost her last episode of passive sadness; at least, she never let on about another that the world noticed. But this one was long and awful; she threw herself on the sofa and surrendered to her misery. She barely understood what had happened; on the surface, she had just had a disagreement with her boyfriend, like other girls had before, and it wasn’t even a breakup, plus she wasn't obligated to see it as a threat. Still, she felt hurt, even if he hadn’t caused it; it seemed to her that a mask had suddenly dropped from his face. He wanted to distance himself from her; he had been angry and cruel, saying strange things with unusual expressions. She felt overwhelmed and stunned; she buried her head in the cushions, sobbing and talking to herself. But eventually, she lifted herself up, fearing that either her father or Mrs. Penniman might come in; and then she sat there, staring ahead, as the room got darker. She told herself that maybe he would come back to say he hadn’t meant what he said; and she listened for his knock at the door, trying to convince herself that it was likely. A long time went by, but Morris didn’t return; the shadows thickened; the evening settled over the sparse elegance of the light, brightly colored room; the fire went out. Once it got dark, Catherine went to the window and looked outside; she stood there for half an hour, just hoping he would come up the steps. Finally, she turned away, as she saw her father arrive. He had noticed her at the window looking out, and he paused for a moment at the bottom of the white steps, gravely lifting his hat to her with exaggerated politeness. The gesture felt so inappropriate for her current state, this formal tribute of respect to a girl who felt despised and abandoned was so out of place that it horrified her, and she hurried back to her room. It seemed to her that she had let go of Morris.
She had to show herself half an hour later, and she was sustained at table by the immensity of her desire that her father should not perceive that anything had happened. This was a great help to her afterwards, and it served her (though never as much as she supposed) from the first. On this occasion Dr. Sloper was rather talkative. He told a great many stories about a wonderful poodle that he had seen at the house of an old lady whom he visited professionally. Catherine not only tried to appear to listen to the anecdotes of the poodle, but she endeavoured to interest herself in them, so as not to think of her scene with Morris. That perhaps was an hallucination; he was mistaken, she was jealous; people didn’t change like that from one day to another. Then she knew that she had had doubts before—strange suspicions, that were at once vague and acute—and that he had been different ever since her return from Europe: whereupon she tried again to listen to her father, who told a story so remarkably well. Afterwards she went straight to her own room; it was beyond her strength to undertake to spend the evening with her aunt. All the evening, alone, she questioned herself. Her trouble was terrible; but was it a thing of her imagination, engendered by an extravagant sensibility, or did it represent a clear-cut reality, and had the worst that was possible actually come to pass? Mrs. Penniman, with a degree of tact that was as unusual as it was commendable, took the line of leaving her alone. The truth is, that her suspicions having been aroused, she indulged a desire, natural to a timid person, that the explosion should be localised. So long as the air still vibrated she kept out of the way.
She had to show up half an hour later, and she was kept at the table by her intense desire for her father not to realize that anything had happened. This helped her a lot afterward, even though it never helped as much as she thought it did from the start. On this occasion, Dr. Sloper was pretty talkative. He shared many stories about a fantastic poodle he had seen at the home of an elderly lady he visited for work. Catherine not only tried to appear to listen to the poodle anecdotes, but she also made an effort to really engage with them, trying not to think about her confrontation with Morris. That might have been an illusion; he was wrong, she was just jealous; people didn’t change overnight like that. Then she remembered that she had had doubts before—strange suspicions that were both vague and sharp—and that he had been different since she returned from Europe. After that, she tried again to focus on her father, who was telling a story exceptionally well. Later, she went straight to her own room; it was too much for her to spend the evening with her aunt. All evening, alone, she questioned herself. Her distress was overwhelming; but was it just a figment of her imagination, fueled by excessive sensitivity, or did it represent a clear reality, and had the worst actually happened? Mrs. Penniman, with an unusual but admirable degree of tact, decided to leave her alone. The truth is that her suspicions had been triggered, and she had a natural desire, typical of a timid person, to keep the fallout contained. As long as the tension lingered, she stayed out of sight.
She passed and repassed Catherine’s door several times in the course of the evening, as if she expected to hear a plaintive moan behind it. But the room remained perfectly still; and accordingly, the last thing before retiring to her own couch, she applied for admittance. Catherine was sitting up, and had a book that she pretended to be reading. She had no wish to go to bed, for she had no expectation of sleeping. After Mrs. Penniman had left her she sat up half the night, and she offered her visitor no inducement to remain. Her aunt came stealing in very gently, and approached her with great solemnity.
She walked back and forth past Catherine’s door several times that evening, as if she expected to hear a soft moan from inside. But the room was completely silent; so, right before she went to her own bed, she knocked for entry. Catherine was sitting up with a book she was pretending to read. She didn’t want to go to bed because she didn’t expect to sleep. After Mrs. Penniman had left, she stayed up half the night, and didn't encourage her visitor to stay. Her aunt quietly came in, approaching her with a serious expression.
“I am afraid you are in trouble, my dear. Can I do anything to help you?”
“I’m afraid you’re in trouble, my dear. Can I do anything to help you?”
“I am not in any trouble whatever, and do not need any help,” said Catherine, fibbing roundly, and proving thereby that not only our faults, but our most involuntary misfortunes, tend to corrupt our morals.
“I’m not in any trouble at all, and I don’t need any help,” said Catherine, lying outright, showing that not only our flaws but also our most unintended misfortunes can compromise our morals.
“Has nothing happened to you?”
"Has anything happened to you?"
“Nothing whatever.”
“Absolutely nothing.”
“Are you very sure, dear?”
“Are you really sure, babe?”
“Perfectly sure.”
"Absolutely sure."
“And can I really do nothing for you?”
“And is there really nothing I can do for you?”
“Nothing, aunt, but kindly leave me alone,” said Catherine.
“Nothing, Aunt, just please leave me alone,” said Catherine.
Mrs. Penniman, though she had been afraid of too warm a welcome before, was now disappointed at so cold a one; and in relating afterwards, as she did to many persons, and with considerable variations of detail, the history of the termination of her niece’s engagement, she was usually careful to mention that the young lady, on a certain occasion, had “hustled” her out of the room. It was characteristic of Mrs. Penniman that she related this fact, not in the least out of malignity to Catherine, whom she very sufficiently pitied, but simply from a natural disposition to embellish any subject that she touched.
Mrs. Penniman, although she had been worried about being too warmly welcomed before, was now let down by such a cold reception; and in recounting later, as she did to many people, with quite a few variations in detail, the story of her niece’s engagement ending, she made sure to mention that the young lady, on one occasion, had “hustled” her out of the room. It was typical of Mrs. Penniman to share this detail, not out of spite for Catherine, whom she genuinely felt sorry for, but simply because she had a natural tendency to embellish any topic she discussed.
Catherine, as I have said, sat up half the night, as if she still expected to hear Morris Townsend ring at the door. On the morrow this expectation was less unreasonable; but it was not gratified by the reappearance of the young man. Neither had he written; there was not a word of explanation or reassurance. Fortunately for Catherine she could take refuge from her excitement, which had now become intense, in her determination that her father should see nothing of it. How well she deceived her father we shall have occasion to learn; but her innocent arts were of little avail before a person of the rare perspicacity of Mrs. Penniman. This lady easily saw that she was agitated, and if there was any agitation going forward, Mrs. Penniman was not a person to forfeit her natural share in it. She returned to the charge the next evening, and requested her niece to lean upon her—to unburden her heart. Perhaps she should be able to explain certain things that now seemed dark, and that she knew more about than Catherine supposed. If Catherine had been frigid the night before, to-day she was haughty.
Catherine, as I mentioned, stayed up half the night, as if she still expected to hear Morris Townsend knock on the door. The next day, this expectation seemed less unreasonable; however, it wasn’t fulfilled by the young man's reappearance. He hadn’t written either; there was no word of explanation or reassurance. Fortunately for Catherine, she could escape from her intense excitement with her determination that her father shouldn’t notice it. How well she fooled her father, we will see; but her innocent tricks didn’t work well against someone as perceptive as Mrs. Penniman. This lady easily noticed that Catherine was upset, and if there was any commotion happening, Mrs. Penniman was certainly not going to miss out on it. She brought it up again the following evening and asked her niece to lean on her—to share what was on her mind. Perhaps she could help explain some things that now seemed unclear, and that she knew more about than Catherine realized. If Catherine had been cold the night before, today she was proud.
“You are completely mistaken, and I have not the least idea what you mean. I don’t know what you are trying to fasten on me, and I have never had less need of any one’s explanations in my life.”
“You're totally wrong, and I have no idea what you're talking about. I don't know what you're trying to pin on me, and I've never needed someone’s explanations less in my life.”
In this way the girl delivered herself, and from hour to hour kept her aunt at bay. From hour to hour Mrs. Penniman’s curiosity grew. She would have given her little finger to know what Morris had said and done, what tone he had taken, what pretext he had found. She wrote to him, naturally, to request an interview; but she received, as naturally, no answer to her petition. Morris was not in a writing mood; for Catherine had addressed him two short notes which met with no acknowledgment. These notes were so brief that I may give them entire. “Won’t you give me some sign that you didn’t mean to be so cruel as you seemed on Tuesday?”—that was the first; the other was a little longer. “If I was unreasonable or suspicious on Tuesday—if I annoyed you or troubled you in any way—I beg your forgiveness, and I promise never again to be so foolish. I am punished enough, and I don’t understand. Dear Morris, you are killing me!” These notes were despatched on the Friday and Saturday; but Saturday and Sunday passed without bringing the poor girl the satisfaction she desired. Her punishment accumulated; she continued to bear it, however, with a good deal of superficial fortitude. On Saturday morning the Doctor, who had been watching in silence, spoke to his sister Lavinia.
In this way, the girl took care of herself and kept her aunt at a distance. As time passed, Mrs. Penniman’s curiosity grew. She would have given anything to know what Morris had said and done, what tone he had used, and what excuse he had come up with. Naturally, she wrote to him to request a meeting, but she also naturally received no response. Morris wasn’t in the mood to write back; Catherine had sent him two short notes that went unanswered. These notes were so brief that I can share them in full. “Will you give me some sign that you didn’t mean to be as cruel as you seemed on Tuesday?”—that was the first. The other was a bit longer. “If I was unreasonable or suspicious on Tuesday—if I annoyed you or bothered you in any way—I’m really sorry, and I promise I won’t be so foolish again. I’ve been punished enough and I don’t understand. Dear Morris, you’re killing me!” These notes were sent on Friday and Saturday; however, Saturday and Sunday went by without giving the poor girl the satisfaction she craved. Her punishment piled up, but she continued to endure it with a lot of superficial strength. On Saturday morning, the Doctor, who had been watching in silence, spoke to his sister Lavinia.
“The thing has happened—the scoundrel has backed out!”
“The thing has happened—the jerk has backed out!”
“Never!” cried Mrs. Penniman, who had bethought herself what she should say to Catherine, but was not provided with a line of defence against her brother, so that indignant negation was the only weapon in her hands.
“Never!” shouted Mrs. Penniman, who had thought about what she should say to Catherine, but wasn’t prepared with any argument against her brother, so that outraged denial was the only weapon she had.
“He has begged for a reprieve, then, if you like that better!”
“He’s begged for a break, then, if you prefer that!”
“It seems to make you very happy that your daughter’s affections have been trifled with.”
“It seems to really make you happy that your daughter’s feelings have been played with.”
“It does,” said the Doctor; ‘“for I had foretold it! It’s a great pleasure to be in the right.”
“It does,” said the Doctor; “for I had predicted it! It’s a great pleasure to be right.”
“Your pleasures make one shudder!” his sister exclaimed.
“Your pleasures make me cringe!” his sister exclaimed.
Catherine went rigidly through her usual occupations; that is, up to the point of going with her aunt to church on Sunday morning. She generally went to afternoon service as well; but on this occasion her courage faltered, and she begged of Mrs. Penniman to go without her.
Catherine went stiffly through her usual routines, which included going to church with her aunt on Sunday morning. She typically attended the afternoon service too, but this time she lost her nerve and asked Mrs. Penniman to go without her.
“I am sure you have a secret,” said Mrs. Penniman, with great significance, looking at her rather grimly.
“I’m sure you have a secret,” said Mrs. Penniman, with great meaning, looking at her somewhat sternly.
“If I have, I shall keep it!” Catherine answered, turning away.
“If I have it, I’ll hold on to it!” Catherine replied, turning away.
Mrs. Penniman started for church; but before she had arrived, she stopped and turned back, and before twenty minutes had elapsed she re-entered the house, looked into the empty parlours, and then went upstairs and knocked at Catherine’s door. She got no answer; Catherine was not in her room, and Mrs. Penniman presently ascertained that she was not in the house. “She has gone to him, she has fled!” Lavinia cried, clasping her hands with admiration and envy. But she soon perceived that Catherine had taken nothing with her—all her personal property in her room was intact—and then she jumped at the hypothesis that the girl had gone forth, not in tenderness, but in resentment. “She has followed him to his own door—she has burst upon him in his own apartment!” It was in these terms that Mrs. Penniman depicted to herself her niece’s errand, which, viewed in this light, gratified her sense of the picturesque only a shade less strongly than the idea of a clandestine marriage. To visit one’s lover, with tears and reproaches, at his own residence, was an image so agreeable to Mrs. Penniman’s mind that she felt a sort of æsthetic disappointment at its lacking, in this case, the harmonious accompaniments of darkness and storm. A quiet Sunday afternoon appeared an inadequate setting for it; and, indeed, Mrs. Penniman was quite out of humour with the conditions of the time, which passed very slowly as she sat in the front parlour in her bonnet and her cashmere shawl, awaiting Catherine’s return.
Mrs. Penniman headed to church; but before she got there, she stopped and turned back, and within twenty minutes, she walked back into the house, glanced into the empty living rooms, and then went upstairs to knock on Catherine’s door. She got no response; Catherine wasn’t in her room, and Mrs. Penniman quickly confirmed that she wasn’t in the house. “She has gone to him, she has run away!” Lavinia exclaimed, clapping her hands in admiration and envy. But she soon realized that Catherine hadn’t taken anything with her—all her belongings in her room were untouched—and then she jumped to the conclusion that the girl had left, not out of love, but out of anger. “She has followed him to his door—she has barged into his apartment!” This is how Mrs. Penniman imagined her niece’s mission, which, seen this way, satisfied her sense of drama only slightly less than the idea of a secret marriage. Visiting one’s lover, full of tears and accusations, at his own place was such a pleasing image for Mrs. Penniman that she felt somewhat let down that, in this case, it lacked the dramatic touches of darkness and storm. A calm Sunday afternoon seemed like an inadequate backdrop for it; indeed, Mrs. Penniman was quite annoyed with the circumstances of the day, which dragged on as she sat in the front living room in her hat and cashmere shawl, waiting for Catherine to come back.
This event at last took place. She saw her—at the window—mount the steps, and she went to await her in the hall, where she pounced upon her as soon as she had entered the house, and drew her into the parlour, closing the door with solemnity. Catherine was flushed, and her eye was bright. Mrs. Penniman hardly knew what to think.
This event finally happened. She saw her—at the window—climb the steps, and she went to wait for her in the hall, where she jumped on her as soon as she entered the house, pulling her into the parlor and closing the door seriously. Catherine was flushed, and her eyes sparkled. Mrs. Penniman could hardly figure out what to think.
“May I venture to ask where you have been?” she demanded.
"Can I ask where you've been?" she demanded.
“I have been to take a walk,” said Catherine. “I thought you had gone to church.”
“I went for a walk,” Catherine said. “I thought you were at church.”
“I did go to church; but the service was shorter than usual. And pray, where did you walk?”
“I went to church, but the service was shorter than usual. By the way, where did you walk?”
“I don’t know!” said Catherine.
“I don’t know!” Catherine said.
“Your ignorance is most extraordinary! Dear Catherine, you can trust me.”
“Your ignorance is truly remarkable! Dear Catherine, you can trust me.”
“What am I to trust you with?”
“What should I trust you with?”
“With your secret—your sorrow.”
“With your secret—your pain.”
“I have no sorrow!” said Catherine fiercely.
“I have no sorrow!” Catherine said fiercely.
“My poor child,” Mrs. Penniman insisted, “you can’t deceive me. I know everything. I have been requested to—a—to converse with you.”
“My poor child,” Mrs. Penniman insisted, “you can’t fool me. I know everything. I’ve been asked to—uh—to talk with you.”
“I don’t want to converse!”
“I don’t want to talk!”
“It will relieve you. Don’t you know Shakespeare’s lines?—‘the grief that does not speak!’ My dear girl, it is better as it is.”
“It will help you feel better. Don’t you know Shakespeare’s lines?—‘the grief that does not speak!’ My dear girl, it’s better this way.”
“What is better?” Catherine asked.
"What’s better?" Catherine asked.
She was really too perverse. A certain amount of perversity was to be allowed for in a young lady whose lover had thrown her over; but not such an amount as would prove inconvenient to his apologists. “That you should be reasonable,” said Mrs. Penniman, with some sternness. “That you should take counsel of worldly prudence, and submit to practical considerations. That you should agree to—a—separate.”
She was definitely too stubborn. A certain level of defiance could be expected from a young woman whose partner had rejected her, but not so much that it would be inconvenient for those defending him. “You need to be reasonable,” Mrs. Penniman said firmly. “You should consider practical wisdom and accept the realities of the situation. You should agree to—uh—a separation.”
Catherine had been ice up to this moment, but at this word she flamed up. “Separate? What do you know about our separating?”
Catherine had been calm up to this moment, but at that word, she heated up. “Separate? What do you know about us separating?”
Mrs. Penniman shook her head with a sadness in which there was almost a sense of injury. “Your pride is my pride, and your susceptibilities are mine. I see your side perfectly, but I also”—and she smiled with melancholy suggestiveness—“I also see the situation as a whole!”
Mrs. Penniman shook her head sadly, feeling almost hurt. “Your pride is my pride, and your feelings are mine. I completely understand your perspective, but I also”—and she smiled with a touch of sadness—“I also see the bigger picture!”
This suggestiveness was lost upon Catherine, who repeated her violent inquiry. “Why do you talk about separation; what do you know about it?”
This hint went over Catherine's head, and she asked her intense question again. “Why are you talking about separation; what do you know about it?”
“We must study resignation,” said Mrs. Penniman, hesitating, but sententious at a venture.
“We need to study resignation,” Mrs. Penniman said, pausing, but sounding wise as she took a guess.
“Resignation to what?”
"Resignation to what exactly?"
“To a change of—of our plans.”
“To a change of our plans.”
“My plans have not changed!” said Catherine, with a little laugh.
“My plans haven't changed!” Catherine said with a laugh.
“Ah, but Mr. Townsend’s have,” her aunt answered very gently.
“Ah, but Mr. Townsend has,” her aunt replied very gently.
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
There was an imperious brevity in the tone of this inquiry, against which Mrs. Penniman felt bound to protest; the information with which she had undertaken to supply her niece was, after all, a favour. She had tried sharpness, and she had tried sternness: but neither would do; she was shocked at the girl’s obstinacy. “Ah, well,” she said, “if he hasn’t told you! . . . ” and she turned away.
There was a harsh sharpness in the tone of this question that Mrs. Penniman felt she had to oppose; the information she had promised to give her niece was, after all, a favor. She had tried being direct and tried being serious, but neither worked; she was stunned by the girl’s stubbornness. “Well,” she said, “if he hasn’t told you! . . . ” and she turned away.
Catherine watched her a moment in silence; then she hurried after her, stopping her before she reached the door. “Told me what? What do you mean? What are you hinting at and threatening me with?”
Catherine watched her for a moment in silence; then she rushed after her, stopping her before she got to the door. “Told me what? What do you mean? What are you hinting at and threatening me with?”
“Isn’t it broken off?” asked Mrs. Penniman.
“Is it broken off?” Mrs. Penniman asked.
“My engagement? Not in the least!”
"My engagement? Not even close!"
“I beg your pardon in that case. I have spoken too soon!”
“I’m sorry about that. I spoke too soon!”
“Too soon! Soon or late,” Catherine broke out, “you speak foolishly and cruelly!”
“Too soon! Soon or late,” Catherine exclaimed, “you’re being foolish and cruel!”
“What has happened between you, then?” asked her aunt, struck by the sincerity of this cry. “For something certainly has happened.”
"What happened between you two?" her aunt asked, taken aback by the honesty of this outburst. "Something definitely has happened."
“Nothing has happened but that I love him more and more!”
“Nothing has changed except that I love him more and more!”
Mrs. Penniman was silent an instant. “I suppose that’s the reason you went to see him this afternoon.”
Mrs. Penniman was quiet for a moment. “I guess that’s why you went to see him this afternoon.”
Catherine flushed as if she had been struck. “Yes, I did go to see him! But that’s my own business.”
Catherine flushed as if she had been hit. “Yes, I did go see him! But that's my business.”
“Very well, then; we won’t talk about it.” And Mrs. Penniman moved towards the door again. But she was stopped by a sudden imploring cry from the girl.
“Alright, then; we won’t discuss it.” And Mrs. Penniman walked toward the door again. But she was halted by a sudden, desperate cry from the girl.
“Aunt Lavinia, where has he gone?”
“Aunt Lavinia, where did he go?”
“Ah, you admit, then, that he has gone away? Didn’t they know at his house?”
“Ah, so you admit that he has left? Didn’t they know at his place?”
“They said he had left town. I asked no more questions; I was ashamed,” said Catherine, simply enough.
“They said he had left town. I didn’t ask any more questions; I felt embarrassed,” said Catherine, quite simply.
“You needn’t have taken so compromising a step if you had had a little more confidence in me,” Mrs. Penniman observed, with a good deal of grandeur.
“You didn’t have to take such a risky step if you had a bit more confidence in me,” Mrs. Penniman said, grandly.
“Is it to New Orleans?” Catherine went on irrelevantly.
“Is it to New Orleans?” Catherine continued, not really related to the topic.
It was the first time Mrs. Penniman had heard of New Orleans in this connexion; but she was averse to letting Catherine know that she was in the dark. She attempted to strike an illumination from the instructions she had received from Morris. “My dear Catherine,” she said, “when a separation has been agreed upon, the farther he goes away the better.”
It was the first time Mrs. Penniman had heard about New Orleans in this context, but she didn’t want Catherine to know that she was confused. She tried to make sense of the information she had gotten from Morris. “My dear Catherine,” she said, “when a separation has been decided on, the farther he goes, the better.”
“Agreed upon? Has he agreed upon it with you?” A consummate sense of her aunt’s meddlesome folly had come over her during the last five minutes, and she was sickened at the thought that Mrs. Penniman had been let loose, as it were, upon her happiness.
“Agreed? Has he talked it over with you?” A complete awareness of her aunt’s annoying interference had washed over her in the last five minutes, and she felt nauseated at the idea that Mrs. Penniman had been set loose, so to speak, on her happiness.
“He certainly has sometimes advised with me,” said Mrs. Penniman.
“He's definitely talked things over with me sometimes,” said Mrs. Penniman.
“Is it you, then, that have changed him and made him so unnatural?” Catherine cried. “Is it you that have worked on him and taken him from me? He doesn’t belong to you, and I don’t see how you have anything to do with what is between us! Is it you that have made this plot and told him to leave me? How could you be so wicked, so cruel? What have I ever done to you; why can’t you leave me alone? I was afraid you would spoil everything; for you do spoil everything you touch; I was afraid of you all the time we were abroad; I had no rest when I thought that you were always talking to him.” Catherine went on with growing vehemence, pouring out in her bitterness and in the clairvoyance of her passion (which suddenly, jumping all processes, made her judge her aunt finally and without appeal) the uneasiness which had lain for so many months upon her heart.
“Is it you who changed him and made him so unnatural?” Catherine cried. “Is it you who influenced him and took him away from me? He doesn’t belong to you, and I don’t understand how you’re involved in what’s between us! Did you create this scheme and tell him to leave me? How could you be so wicked, so cruel? What have I ever done to you? Why can’t you just leave me alone? I was worried you would ruin everything; you really do ruin everything you touch. I was scared of you the entire time we were abroad; I couldn’t relax knowing you were always talking to him.” Catherine continued with increasing intensity, expressing in her bitterness and in the clarity of her passion (which suddenly, bypassing all thought processes, made her judge her aunt decisively and without any chance for appeal) the anxiety that had weighed on her heart for so many months.
Mrs. Penniman was scared and bewildered; she saw no prospect of introducing her little account of the purity of Morris’s motives. “You are a most ungrateful girl!” she cried. “Do you scold me for talking with him? I am sure we never talked of anything but you!”
Mrs. Penniman was frightened and confused; she saw no way to explain her little story about the purity of Morris’s intentions. “You are such an ungrateful girl!” she exclaimed. “Do you really blame me for talking to him? I’m sure we only talked about you!”
“Yes; and that was the way you worried him; you made him tired of my very name! I wish you had never spoken of me to him; I never asked your help!”
“Yes, and that’s how you stressed him out; you made him exhausted just by hearing my name! I wish you had never brought me up to him; I never asked for your help!”
“I am sure if it hadn’t been for me he would never have come to the house, and you would never have known what he thought of you,” Mrs. Penniman rejoined, with a good deal of justice.
“I’m pretty sure that if it weren’t for me, he would have never come to the house, and you would never have known what he thought of you,” Mrs. Penniman replied, quite fairly.
“I wish he never had come to the house, and that I never had known it! That’s better than this,” said poor Catherine.
“I wish he had never come to the house, and that I had never known about it! That’s better than this,” said poor Catherine.
“You are a very ungrateful girl,” Aunt Lavinia repeated.
“You're such an ungrateful girl,” Aunt Lavinia repeated.
Catherine’s outbreak of anger and the sense of wrong gave her, while they lasted, the satisfaction that comes from all assertion of force; they hurried her along, and there is always a sort of pleasure in cleaving the air. But at the bottom she hated to be violent, and she was conscious of no aptitude for organised resentment. She calmed herself with a great effort, but with great rapidity, and walked about the room a few moments, trying to say to herself that her aunt had meant everything for the best. She did not succeed in saying it with much conviction, but after a little she was able to speak quietly enough.
Catherine’s explosion of anger and her feeling of injustice gave her, while it lasted, the satisfaction that comes from asserting power; it pushed her forward, and there’s always a certain thrill in cutting through the air. But deep down, she hated being aggressive, and she didn’t have any knack for organized resentment. She calmed herself with a lot of effort, but quickly, and walked around the room for a few moments, trying to tell herself that her aunt meant well. She didn’t manage to say it with much conviction, but after a bit, she was able to speak calmly enough.
“I am not ungrateful, but I am very unhappy. It’s hard to be grateful for that,” she said. “Will you please tell me where he is?”
“I’m not ungrateful, but I’m really unhappy. It’s tough to feel grateful for that,” she said. “Can you please tell me where he is?”
“I haven’t the least idea; I am not in secret correspondence with him!” And Mrs. Penniman wished indeed that she were, so that she might let him know how Catherine abused her, after all she had done.
“I have no idea; I’m not secretly communicating with him!” And Mrs. Penniman truly wished she were, so she could tell him how Catherine mistreated her, despite everything she had done.
“Was it a plan of his, then, to break off—?” By this time Catherine had become completely quiet.
“Was it his plan to break off—?” By this time, Catherine had become completely silent.
Mrs. Penniman began again to have a glimpse of her chance for explaining. “He shrank—he shrank,” she said. “He lacked courage, but it was the courage to injure you! He couldn’t bear to bring down on you your father’s curse.”
Mrs. Penniman started to see her opportunity to explain. “He backed away—he backed away,” she said. “He didn’t have the guts, but it was the guts to hurt you! He couldn’t stand to put your father’s curse on you.”
Catherine listened to this with her eyes fixed upon her aunt, and continued to gaze at her for some time afterwards. “Did he tell you to say that?”
Catherine listened to this with her eyes on her aunt, and kept looking at her for a while after. "Did he ask you to say that?"
“He told me to say many things—all so delicate, so discriminating. And he told me to tell you he hoped you wouldn’t despise him.”
“He asked me to say a lot of things—all very delicate, very particular. And he wanted me to tell you that he hoped you wouldn’t look down on him.”
“I don’t,” said Catherine. And then she added: “And will he stay away for ever?”
“I don’t,” said Catherine. And then she added, “Will he stay away forever?”
“Oh, for ever is a long time. Your father, perhaps, won’t live for ever.”
“Oh, forever is a long time. Your dad, maybe, won’t live forever.”
“Perhaps not.”
“Maybe not.”
“I am sure you appreciate—you understand—even though your heart bleeds,” said Mrs. Penniman. “You doubtless think him too scrupulous. So do I, but I respect his scruples. What he asks of you is that you should do the same.”
“I’m sure you appreciate—you understand—even though it hurts,” Mrs. Penniman said. “You probably think he’s too principled. I do too, but I respect his principles. What he's asking of you is that you do the same.”
Catherine was still gazing at her aunt, but she spoke at last, as if she had not heard or not understood her. “It has been a regular plan, then. He has broken it off deliberately; he has given me up.”
Catherine was still staring at her aunt, but finally spoke, as if she hadn’t heard or didn’t understand her. “So it’s been a set plan all along. He has intentionally ended things; he has let me go.”
“For the present, dear Catherine. He has put it off only.”
“For now, dear Catherine. He has just postponed it.”
“He has left me alone,” Catherine went on.
“He's left me alone,” Catherine continued.
“Haven’t you me?” asked Mrs. Penniman, with much expression.
“Haven’t you me?” asked Mrs. Penniman, with a lot of emphasis.
Catherine shook her head slowly. “I don’t believe it!” and she left the room.
Catherine shook her head slowly. “I can’t believe it!” and she left the room.
p.
205p. 205XXXI
Though she had forced herself to be calm, she preferred practising this virtue in private, and she forbore to show herself at tea—a repast which, on Sundays, at six o’clock, took the place of dinner. Dr. Sloper and his sister sat face to face, but Mrs. Penniman never met her brother’s eye. Late in the evening she went with him, but without Catherine, to their sister Almond’s, where, between the two ladies, Catherine’s unhappy situation was discussed with a frankness that was conditioned by a good deal of mysterious reticence on Mrs. Penniman’s part.
Though she had made herself stay calm, she preferred to practice this virtue in private, and she avoided showing up for tea—a meal that, on Sundays, at six o’clock, replaced dinner. Dr. Sloper and his sister sat across from each other, but Mrs. Penniman never looked her brother in the eye. Later in the evening, she went with him, but without Catherine, to their sister Almond’s, where, between the two women, Catherine’s unfortunate situation was discussed openly, though Mrs. Penniman maintained a level of mysterious reserve.
“I am delighted he is not to marry her,” said Mrs. Almond, “but he ought to be horsewhipped all the same.”
“I’m glad he’s not going to marry her,” said Mrs. Almond, “but he should still get a good thrashing.”
Mrs. Penniman, who was shocked at her sister’s coarseness, replied that he had been actuated by the noblest of motives—the desire not to impoverish Catherine.
Mrs. Penniman, who was taken aback by her sister’s crudeness, responded that he had been driven by the highest of intentions—the wish not to make Catherine poor.
“I am very happy that Catherine is not to be impoverished—but I hope he may never have a penny too much! And what does the poor girl say to you?” Mrs. Almond asked.
“I’m really glad that Catherine won’t be poor—but I hope he never has too much money! And what does the poor girl say to you?” Mrs. Almond asked.
“She says I have a genius for consolation,” said Mrs. Penniman.
“She says I have a talent for comforting people,” said Mrs. Penniman.
This was the account of the matter that she gave to her sister, and it was perhaps with the consciousness of genius that, on her return that evening to Washington Square, she again presented herself for admittance at Catherine’s door. Catherine came and opened it; she was apparently very quiet.
This was the story she told her sister, and maybe she felt a bit like a genius when, after returning to Washington Square that evening, she knocked on Catherine’s door again. Catherine answered and opened it; she seemed really calm.
“I only want to give you a little word of advice,” she said. “If your father asks you, say that everything is going on.”
“I just want to give you a quick piece of advice,” she said. “If your dad asks you, just say that everything is fine.”
Catherine stood there, with her hand on the knob looking at her aunt, but not asking her to come in. “Do you think he will ask me?”
Catherine stood there, hand on the doorknob, looking at her aunt but not inviting her in. “Do you think he’ll ask me?”
“I am sure he will. He asked me just now, on our way home from your Aunt Elizabeth’s. I explained the whole thing to your Aunt Elizabeth. I said to your father I know nothing about it.”
“I’m sure he will. He just asked me on our way home from Aunt Elizabeth’s. I explained everything to Aunt Elizabeth. I told your dad that I don’t know anything about it.”
“Do you think he will ask me when he sees—when he sees—?” But here Catherine stopped.
“Do you think he will ask me when he sees—when he sees—?” But here Catherine stopped.
“The more he sees the more disagreeable he will be,” said her aunt.
“The more he sees, the more unpleasant he’ll become,” said her aunt.
“He shall see as little as possible!” Catherine declared.
“He should see as little as possible!” Catherine declared.
“Tell him you are to be married.”
“Tell him you’re getting hitched.”
“So I am,” said Catherine softly; and she closed the door upon her aunt.
“So I am,” Catherine said quietly, and she closed the door behind her aunt.
She could not have said this two days later—for instance, on Tuesday, when she at last received a letter from Morris Townsend. It was an epistle of considerable length, measuring five large square pages, and written at Philadelphia. It was an explanatory document, and it explained a great many things, chief among which were the considerations that had led the writer to take advantage of an urgent “professional” absence to try and banish from his mind the image of one whose path he had crossed only to scatter it with ruins. He ventured to expect but partial success in this attempt, but he could promise her that, whatever his failure, he would never again interpose between her generous heart and her brilliant prospects and filial duties. He closed with an intimation that his professional pursuits might compel him to travel for some months, and with the hope that when they should each have accommodated themselves to what was sternly involved in their respective positions—even should this result not be reached for years—they should meet as friends, as fellow-sufferers, as innocent but philosophic victims of a great social law. That her life should be peaceful and happy was the dearest wish of him who ventured still to subscribe himself her most obedient servant. The letter was beautifully written, and Catherine, who kept it for many years after this, was able, when her sense of the bitterness of its meaning and the hollowness of its tone had grown less acute, to admire its grace of expression. At present, for a long time after she received it, all she had to help her was the determination, daily more rigid, to make no appeal to the compassion of her father.
She couldn't have said this two days later—for example, on Tuesday, when she finally got a letter from Morris Townsend. It was a lengthy letter, stretching over five large square pages, written from Philadelphia. It was an explanatory note, detailing many things, primarily the reasons that had led him to use an urgent "professional" absence to try and erase from his mind the image of someone whose path he had crossed only to leave behind wreckage. He expected only limited success in this attempt but promised her that, regardless of his failure, he would never again stand between her generous heart and her bright future and family responsibilities. He concluded with a hint that his work might require him to travel for several months, and with the hope that when they both adjusted to the hard realities of their situations—even if this took years—they would meet as friends, as fellow sufferers, as innocent yet wise victims of a great social law. That her life should be peaceful and happy was the deepest wish of the one who still dared to call himself her most obedient servant. The letter was beautifully written, and Catherine, who kept it for many years after, was able, as her awareness of its bitter meaning and hollow tone faded, to appreciate its elegant expression. For a long time after she received it, all she had to rely on was her increasingly firm resolve not to appeal to her father's compassion.
He suffered a week to elapse, and then one day, in the morning, at an hour at which she rarely saw him, he strolled into the back parlour. He had watched his time, and he found her alone. She was sitting with some work, and he came and stood in front of her. He was going out, he had on his hat and was drawing on his gloves.
He let a week go by, and then one morning, at a time she rarely saw him, he walked into the back parlor. He timed it perfectly and found her alone. She was sitting there doing some work, and he came and stood in front of her. He was about to leave, wearing his hat and putting on his gloves.
“It doesn’t seem to me that you are treating me just now with all the consideration I deserve,” he said in a moment.
“It doesn’t feel like you’re treating me with the respect I deserve right now,” he said after a moment.
“I don’t know what I have done,” Catherine answered, with her eyes on her work.
“I don’t know what I did,” Catherine replied, focusing on her work.
“You have apparently quite banished from your mind the request I made you at Liverpool, before we sailed; the request that you would notify me in advance before leaving my house.”
“You seem to have completely forgotten the request I made to you in Liverpool, before we set sail; the request that you would let me know in advance before leaving my house.”
“I have not left your house!” said Catherine.
“I haven’t left your house!” said Catherine.
“But you intend to leave it, and by what you gave me to understand, your departure must be impending. In fact, though you are still here in body, you are already absent in spirit. Your mind has taken up its residence with your prospective husband, and you might quite as well be lodged under the conjugal roof, for all the benefit we get from your society.”
“But you plan to leave, and from what you've hinted, your departure is coming soon. In fact, even though you're still physically present, you're already absent in spirit. Your mind has settled in with your future husband, and you might as well be living under the same roof, considering how little we benefit from your company.”
“I will try and be more cheerful!” said Catherine.
“I'll try to be more cheerful!” said Catherine.
“You certainly ought to be cheerful, you ask a great deal if you are not. To the pleasure of marrying a brilliant young man, you add that of having your own way; you strike me as a very lucky young lady!”
"You definitely should be happy; you’re asking a lot if you’re not. On top of the joy of marrying a smart young guy, you also get to do things your own way; you seem like a really lucky young lady!"
Catherine got up; she was suffocating. But she folded her work, deliberately and correctly, bending her burning face upon it. Her father stood where he had planted himself; she hoped he would go, but he smoothed and buttoned his gloves, and then he rested his hands upon his hips.
Catherine got up; she was feeling suffocated. But she carefully folded her work, leaning her heated face against it. Her father stood where he had positioned himself; she wished he would leave, but instead, he smoothed and buttoned his gloves, then rested his hands on his hips.
“It would be a convenience to me to know when I may expect to have an empty house,” he went on. “When you go, your aunt marches.”
“It would be helpful for me to know when I can expect to have the house to myself,” he continued. “When you leave, your aunt takes charge.”
She looked at him at last, with a long silent gaze, which, in spite of her pride and her resolution, uttered part of the appeal she had tried not to make. Her father’s cold grey eye sounded her own, and he insisted on his point.
She finally looked at him, holding his gaze in silence for a while, which, despite her pride and determination, revealed some of the plea she had tried to hide. Her father's cold grey eye measured her own, and he stood firm on his position.
“Is it to-morrow? Is it next week, or the week after?”
“Is it tomorrow? Is it next week, or the week after?”
“I shall not go away!” said Catherine.
“I’m not leaving!” Catherine said.
The Doctor raised his eyebrows. “Has he backed out?”
The Doctor raised his eyebrows. "Has he changed his mind?"
“I have broken off my engagement.”
“I broke off my engagement.”
“Broken it off?”
“Ended it?”
“I have asked him to leave New York, and he has gone away for a long time.”
“I asked him to leave New York, and he’s been gone for a long time.”
The Doctor was both puzzled and disappointed, but he solved his perplexity by saying to himself that his daughter simply misrepresented—justifiably, if one would? but nevertheless misrepresented—the facts; and he eased off his disappointment, which was that of a man losing a chance for a little triumph that he had rather counted on, by a few words that he uttered aloud.
The Doctor felt both confused and let down, but he eased his confusion by telling himself that his daughter had simply misrepresented the facts—justifiably, perhaps, but still misrepresented them. He managed to reduce his disappointment, which came from missing out on a small victory he had really been counting on, with a few words he spoke out loud.
“How does he take his dismissal?”
“How does he handle his dismissal?”
“I don’t know!” said Catherine, less ingeniously than she had hitherto spoken.
“I don’t know!” said Catherine, less cleverly than she had spoken before.
“You mean you don’t care? You are rather cruel, after encouraging him and playing with him for so long!”
“You mean you don’t care? That’s really harsh, especially after encouraging him and playing with him for so long!”
The Doctor had his revenge, after all.
The Doctor finally got his revenge.
p.
210p. 210XXXII
Our story has hitherto moved with very short steps, but as it approaches its termination it must take a long stride. As time went on, it might have appeared to the Doctor that his daughter’s account of her rupture with Morris Townsend, mere bravado as he had deemed it, was in some degree justified by the sequel. Morris remained as rigidly and unremittingly absent as if he had died of a broken heart, and Catherine had apparently buried the memory of this fruitless episode as deep as if it had terminated by her own choice. We know that she had been deeply and incurably wounded, but the Doctor had no means of knowing it. He was certainly curious about it, and would have given a good deal to discover the exact truth; but it was his punishment that he never knew—his punishment, I mean, for the abuse of sarcasm in his relations with his daughter. There was a good deal of effective sarcasm in her keeping him in the dark, and the rest of the world conspired with her, in this sense, to be sarcastic. Mrs. Penniman told him nothing, partly because he never questioned her—he made too light of Mrs. Penniman for that—and partly because she flattered herself that a tormenting reserve, and a serene profession of ignorance, would avenge her for his theory that she had meddled in the matter. He went two or three times to see Mrs. Montgomery, but Mrs. Montgomery had nothing to impart. She simply knew that her brother’s engagement was broken off, and now that Miss Sloper was out of danger she preferred not to bear witness in any way against Morris. She had done so before—however unwillingly—because she was sorry for Miss Sloper; but she was not sorry for Miss Sloper now—not at all sorry. Morris had told her nothing about his relations with Miss Sloper at the time, and he had told her nothing since. He was always away, and he very seldom wrote to her; she believed he had gone to California. Mrs. Almond had, in her sister’s phrase, “taken up” Catherine violently since the recent catastrophe; but though the girl was very grateful to her for her kindness, she revealed no secrets, and the good lady could give the Doctor no satisfaction. Even, however, had she been able to narrate to him the private history of his daughter’s unhappy love affair, it would have given her a certain comfort to leave him in ignorance; for Mrs. Almond was at this time not altogether in sympathy with her brother. She had guessed for herself that Catherine had been cruelly jilted—she knew nothing from Mrs. Penniman, for Mrs. Penniman had not ventured to lay the famous explanation of Morris’s motives before Mrs. Almond, though she had thought it good enough for Catherine—and she pronounced her brother too consistently indifferent to what the poor creature must have suffered and must still be suffering. Dr. Sloper had his theory, and he rarely altered his theories. The marriage would have been an abominable one, and the girl had had a blessed escape. She was not to be pitied for that, and to pretend to condole with her would have been to make concessions to the idea that she had ever had a right to think of Morris.
Our story has so far progressed in small steps, but as it nears its end, it must take a big leap. Over time, the Doctor might have thought that his daughter's account of her breakup with Morris Townsend, which he had considered mere bravado, was somewhat supported by what followed. Morris remained completely and unwaveringly absent as if he had truly died from a broken heart, and Catherine seemed to have buried the memory of this pointless situation as if it had ended by her own choice. We know she had been deeply and irreparably hurt, but the Doctor had no way of knowing that. He was certainly curious and would have given a lot to find out the truth; but his punishment was that he would never know—his punishment, I mean, for his sarcastic attitude in his relationship with his daughter. She kept him in the dark with a lot of effective sarcasm, and the rest of the world joined her in this sarcastic conspiracy. Mrs. Penniman told him nothing, partly because he never asked her—he thought too little of her for that—and partly because she believed that maintaining a teasing silence and acting as if she didn’t know anything would somehow get back at him for thinking she had gotten involved in the situation. He visited Mrs. Montgomery a couple of times, but she had nothing to tell him. She only knew that her brother’s engagement was broken off, and now that Miss Sloper was out of danger, she didn’t want to testify against Morris in any way. She had done so before—though reluctantly—because she felt sorry for Miss Sloper; but she didn’t feel sorry for her now—not at all. Morris hadn't told her anything about his relationship with Miss Sloper then, and he hadn’t said anything since. He was always away and rarely wrote to her; she believed he had gone to California. Mrs. Almond had, in her sister’s words, “taken up” Catherine forcefully since the recent event; but although the girl was very thankful for her kindness, she revealed no secrets, and the good lady could give the Doctor no satisfaction. Still, even if she could have shared the intimate details of her daughter’s unhappy romance with him, it would have given her some comfort to keep him in the dark; for Mrs. Almond was not completely on her brother’s side at this time. She had figured out for herself that Catherine had been cruelly jilted—she didn't know anything from Mrs. Penniman, as Mrs. Penniman hadn’t dared to present the well-known explanation of Morris’s motives to Mrs. Almond, even though she thought it was good enough for Catherine—and she considered her brother too consistently indifferent to the pain the poor girl must have felt and still be feeling. Dr. Sloper had his own theory, and he rarely changed his mind. The marriage would have been a terrible mistake, and the girl had gotten a lucky escape. She shouldn’t be pitied for that, and to pretend to sympathize with her would mean conceding that she ever had a right to think of Morris.
“I put my foot on this idea from the first, and I keep it there now,” said the Doctor. “I don’t see anything cruel in that; one can’t keep it there too long.” To this Mrs. Almond more than once replied that if Catherine had got rid of her incongruous lover, she deserved the credit of it, and that to bring herself to her father’s enlightened view of the matter must have cost her an effort that he was bound to appreciate.
“I’ve been on board with this idea from the beginning, and I’m still fully behind it,” said the Doctor. “I don’t think there’s anything harsh about that; you can’t support it forever.” In response, Mrs. Almond repeatedly pointed out that if Catherine managed to break free from her unsuitable lover, she deserved the recognition for it, and that convincing her father to see things her way must have taken effort that he should appreciate.
“I am by no means sure she has got rid of him,” the Doctor said. “There is not the smallest probability that, after having been as obstinate as a mule for two years, she suddenly became amenable to reason. It is infinitely more probable that he got rid of her.”
“I’m not convinced she’s really gotten rid of him,” the Doctor said. “There’s no chance that after being as stubborn as a mule for two years, she suddenly became reasonable. It’s much more likely that he got rid of her.”
“All the more reason you should be gentle with her.”
“All the more reason to be gentle with her.”
“I am gentle with her. But I can’t do the pathetic; I can’t pump up tears, to look graceful, over the most fortunate thing that ever happened to her.”
“I am kind to her. But I can’t be fake; I can’t force myself to cry, to seem elegant, over the best thing that ever happened to her.”
“You have no sympathy,” said Mrs. Almond; “that was never your strong point. You have only to look at her to see that, right or wrong, and whether the rupture came from herself or from him, her poor little heart is grievously bruised.”
“You have no sympathy,” Mrs. Almond said; “that was never your strong suit. Just look at her to see that, whether it’s her fault or his, her poor little heart is badly hurt.”
“Handling bruises—and even dropping tears on them—doesn’t make them any better! My business is to see she gets no more knocks, and that I shall carefully attend to. But I don’t at all recognise your description of Catherine. She doesn’t strike me in the least as a young woman going about in search of a moral poultice. In fact, she seems to me much better than while the fellow was hanging about. She is perfectly comfortable and blooming; she eats and sleeps, takes her usual exercise, and overloads herself, as usual, with finery. She is always knitting some purse or embroidering some handkerchief, and it seems to me she turns these articles out about as fast as ever. She hasn’t much to say; but when had she anything to say? She had her little dance, and now she is sitting down to rest. I suspect that, on the whole, she enjoys it.”
“Dealing with bruises—and even crying over them—doesn’t actually help! My job is to make sure she doesn’t get hurt again, and I'll definitely take care of that. But I really don’t agree with your description of Catherine. She doesn’t come across to me at all as a young woman looking for a moral remedy. In fact, she seems much better off now that the guy is gone. She looks perfectly happy and healthy; she eats and sleeps well, keeps up with her usual exercise, and still overloads herself with fancy clothes. She’s always knitting some purse or working on an embroidery project, and it seems like she’s turning those out just as quickly as ever. She doesn’t say much, but when has she ever been chatty? She had her little dance, and now she’s just taking a break. I think, all in all, she enjoys it.”
“She enjoys it as people enjoy getting rid of a leg that has been crushed. The state of mind after amputation is doubtless one of comparative repose.”
“She enjoys it like people enjoy getting rid of a leg that's been crushed. The mental state after amputation is definitely one of relative peace.”
“If your leg is a metaphor for young Townsend, I can assure you he has never been crushed. Crushed? Not he! He is alive and perfectly intact, and that’s why I am not satisfied.”
“If your leg is a symbol for young Townsend, I can assure you he has never been broken. Broken? Not him! He is alive and completely whole, and that’s why I’m not satisfied.”
“Should you have liked to kill him?” asked Mrs. Almond.
“Did you want to kill him?” asked Mrs. Almond.
“Yes, very much. I think it is quite possible that it is all a blind.”
“Yes, definitely. I think it's very possible that it’s all a trap.”
“A blind?”
"Are you blind?"
“An arrangement between them. Il fait le mort, as they say in France; but he is looking out of the corner of his eye. You can depend upon it he has not burned his ships; he has kept one to come back in. When I am dead, he will set sail again, and then she will marry him.”
“An arrangement between them. He plays dead, as they say in France; but he’s watching from the corner of his eye. You can bet he hasn’t burned his bridges; he’s kept one to return to. When I’m gone, he’ll set sail again, and then she’ll marry him.”
“It is interesting to know that you accuse your only daughter of being the vilest of hypocrites,” said Mrs. Almond.
“It’s fascinating to know that you call your only daughter the worst kind of hypocrite,” said Mrs. Almond.
“I don’t see what difference her being my only daughter makes. It is better to accuse one than a dozen. But I don’t accuse any one. There is not the smallest hypocrisy about Catherine, and I deny that she even pretends to be miserable.”
“I don’t see how her being my only daughter matters. It’s easier to accuse one person than twelve. But I’m not accusing anyone. Catherine has no hypocrisy at all, and I refuse to believe she’s even pretending to be unhappy.”
The Doctor’s idea that the thing was a “blind” had its intermissions and revivals; but it may be said on the whole to have increased as he grew older; together with his impression of Catherine’s blooming and comfortable condition. Naturally, if he had not found grounds for viewing her as a lovelorn maiden during the year or two that followed her great trouble, he found none at a time when she had completely recovered her self-possession. He was obliged to recognise the fact that if the two young people were waiting for him to get out of the way, they were at least waiting very patiently. He had heard from time to time that Morris was in New York; but he never remained there long, and, to the best of the Doctor’s belief, had no communication with Catherine. He was sure they never met, and he had reason to suspect that Morris never wrote to her. After the letter that has been mentioned, she heard from him twice again, at considerable intervals; but on none of these occasions did she write herself. On the other hand, as the Doctor observed, she averted herself rigidly from the idea of marrying other people. Her opportunities for doing so were not numerous, but they occurred often enough to test her disposition. She refused a widower, a man with a genial temperament, a handsome fortune, and three little girls (he had heard that she was very fond of children, and he pointed to his own with some confidence); and she turned a deaf ear to the solicitations of a clever young lawyer, who, with the prospect of a great practice, and the reputation of a most agreeable man, had had the shrewdness, when he came to look about him for a wife, to believe that she would suit him better than several younger and prettier girls. Mr. Macalister, the widower, had desired to make a marriage of reason, and had chosen Catherine for what he supposed to be her latent matronly qualities; but John Ludlow, who was a year the girl’s junior, and spoken of always as a young man who might have his “pick,” was seriously in love with her. Catherine, however, would never look at him; she made it plain to him that she thought he came to see her too often. He afterwards consoled himself, and married a very different person, little Miss Sturtevant, whose attractions were obvious to the dullest comprehension. Catherine, at the time of these events, had left her thirtieth year well behind her, and had quite taken her place as an old maid. Her father would have preferred she should marry, and he once told her that he hoped she would not be too fastidious. “I should like to see you an honest man’s wife before I die,” he said. This was after John Ludlow had been compelled to give it up, though the Doctor had advised him to persevere. The Doctor exercised no further pressure, and had the credit of not “worrying” at all over his daughter’s singleness. In fact he worried rather more than appeared, and there were considerable periods during which he felt sure that Morris Townsend was hidden behind some door. “If he is not, why doesn’t she marry?” he asked himself. “Limited as her intelligence may be, she must understand perfectly well that she is made to do the usual thing.” Catherine, however, became an admirable old maid. She formed habits, regulated her days upon a system of her own, interested herself in charitable institutions, asylums, hospitals, and aid societies; and went generally, with an even and noiseless step, about the rigid business of her life. This life had, however, a secret history as well as a public one—if I may talk of the public history of a mature and diffident spinster for whom publicity had always a combination of terrors. From her own point of view the great facts of her career were that Morris Townsend had trifled with her affection, and that her father had broken its spring. Nothing could ever alter these facts; they were always there, like her name, her age, her plain face. Nothing could ever undo the wrong or cure the pain that Morris had inflicted on her, and nothing could ever make her feel towards her father as she felt in her younger years. There was something dead in her life, and her duty was to try and fill the void. Catherine recognised this duty to the utmost; she had a great disapproval of brooding and moping. She had, of course, no faculty for quenching memory in dissipation; but she mingled freely in the usual gaieties of the town, and she became at last an inevitable figure at all respectable entertainments. She was greatly liked, and as time went on she grew to be a sort of kindly maiden aunt to the younger portion of society. Young girls were apt to confide to her their love affairs (which they never did to Mrs. Penniman), and young men to be fond of her without knowing why. She developed a few harmless eccentricities; her habits, once formed, were rather stiffly maintained; her opinions, on all moral and social matters, were extremely conservative; and before she was forty she was regarded as an old-fashioned person, and an authority on customs that had passed away. Mrs. Penniman, in comparison, was quite a girlish figure; she grew younger as she advanced in life. She lost none of her relish for beauty and mystery, but she had little opportunity to exercise it. With Catherine’s later wooers she failed to establish relations as intimate as those which had given her so many interesting hours in the society of Morris Townsend. These gentlemen had an indefinable mistrust of her good offices, and they never talked to her about Catherine’s charms. Her ringlets, her buckles and bangles, glistened more brightly with each succeeding year, and she remained quite the same officious and imaginative Mrs. Penniman, and the odd mixture of impetuosity and circumspection, that we have hitherto known. As regards one point, however, her circumspection prevailed, and she must be given due credit for it. For upwards of seventeen years she never mentioned Morris Townsend’s name to her niece. Catherine was grateful to her, but this consistent silence, so little in accord with her aunt’s character, gave her a certain alarm, and she could never wholly rid herself of a suspicion that Mrs. Penniman sometimes had news of him.
The Doctor’s belief that the situation was a “blind” had its ups and downs, but overall it seemed to grow stronger as he got older, along with his impression of Catherine’s flourishing and content state. Naturally, if he hadn’t seen her as a lovesick girl during the year or two after her big heartbreak, he certainly couldn’t see her that way now that she had fully regained her composure. He had to acknowledge that while the two young people might be waiting for him to step aside, they were doing so quite patiently. He occasionally heard that Morris was in New York, but he didn’t stay there long, and to the best of the Doctor’s knowledge, he had no contact with Catherine. He was sure they never met, and he suspected that Morris never wrote to her. After the previously mentioned letter, she heard from him twice more, with long gaps in between; but she never replied. On the other hand, as the Doctor noted, she firmly avoided the idea of marrying anyone else. Her chances for this weren’t many, but they came up often enough to test her resolve. She turned down a widower, a man with a cheerful personality, a good fortune, and three little girls (he had heard she really liked kids, and he pointed to his own with some confidence); and she ignored the advances of a clever young lawyer who, with the chance of a successful career and a reputation for being a great guy, believed that she would suit him better than several younger and prettier girls. Mr. Macalister, the widower, wanted to arrange a practical marriage and had chosen Catherine for what he thought were her hidden maternal qualities; but John Ludlow, who was a year younger than her and always talked about as someone who could have his “pick,” was genuinely in love with her. Catherine, however, would never consider him; she made it clear that she thought he came to visit her too often. He later consoled himself by marrying someone very different, little Miss Sturtevant, whose attractions were obvious to even the thickest people. At the time of these events, Catherine had already passed her thirtieth birthday and had completely settled into the role of an old maid. Her father would have preferred she get married, and he once told her he hoped she wouldn’t be too picky. “I’d like to see you married to an honest man before I die,” he said. This was after John Ludlow had been forced to give up, though the Doctor had advised him to keep trying. The Doctor didn’t push it further and took credit for not “worrying” at all about his daughter’s single status. In reality, he worried more than he let on, and there were long periods when he was convinced Morris Townsend was hiding just out of sight. “If he isn’t, why doesn’t she get married?” he wondered. “Limited as her intelligence may be, she must surely understand that she’s expected to do the usual thing.” Catherine, however, became a remarkable old maid. She formed routines, structured her days according to her own system, engaged with charitable organizations, shelters, hospitals, and aid societies; and generally went about the practicalities of her life with a steady and quiet demeanor. This life, however, had a secret history alongside its public one—if I can refer to the public history of a mature and shy spinster who found public attention frightening. From her perspective, the key events of her life were that Morris Townsend had toyed with her feelings and that her father had crushed her hopes. Nothing could ever change these facts; they were always there, like her name, her age, her plain looks. Nothing could ever correct the wrong or heal the hurt that Morris had caused her, and nothing could ever change how she felt about her father compared to how she felt in her younger years. There was something missing from her life, and it was her responsibility to try to fill that emptiness. Catherine understood this duty completely; she strongly disapproved of brooding and sulking. She, of course, had no ability to drown her memories in distraction; but she mixed freely in the usual social events of the town and eventually became a familiar face at all respectable gatherings. People liked her a lot, and over time, she grew to be like a kind and supportive aunt to the younger crowd. Young girls often confided in her about their love lives (which they never did with Mrs. Penniman), and young men were fond of her without really knowing why. She developed a few harmless quirks; once established, her habits were fairly rigid; and her views on moral and social issues were very traditional; by the time she was forty, she was seen as old-fashioned and as an authority on customs that had faded away. In contrast, Mrs. Penniman seemed rather youthful; she appeared to grow younger as she aged. She never lost her appreciation for beauty and intrigue, but she had fewer chances to express it. With Catherine’s later suitors, she didn’t establish the intimate connections that had brought her so many interesting moments with Morris Townsend. These men had an undefinable distrust of her goodwill, and they never discussed Catherine’s charms with her. Her curls and jewelry sparkled even more brightly as the years passed, and she remained the same meddlesome and imaginative Mrs. Penniman, a curious blend of impulsiveness and caution that we are already familiar with. However, in one regard, her caution prevailed, and she deserves recognition for it. For over seventeen years, she never mentioned Morris Townsend’s name to her niece. Catherine appreciated this, but her aunt's consistent silence, which was so unlike her character, made her uneasy, and she could never entirely shake the suspicion that Mrs. Penniman sometimes had news about him.
p.
217p. 217XXXIII
Little by little Dr. Sloper had retired from his profession; he visited only those patients in whose symptoms he recognised a certain originality. He went again to Europe, and remained two years; Catherine went with him, and on this occasion Mrs. Penniman was of the party. Europe apparently had few surprises for Mrs. Penniman, who frequently remarked, in the most romantic sites—“You know I am very familiar with all this.” It should be added that such remarks were usually not addressed to her brother, or yet to her niece, but to fellow-tourists who happened to be at hand, or even to the cicerone or the goat-herd in the foreground.
Small by little, Dr. Sloper stepped back from his practice; he only saw patients whose symptoms he found somewhat original. He traveled to Europe again and stayed for two years; Catherine went with him, and this time Mrs. Penniman joined the trip. Europe seemed to hold few surprises for Mrs. Penniman, who often commented, in the most picturesque locations—“You know I'm very familiar with all this.” It's worth noting that these comments were usually not directed at her brother or her niece, but rather to nearby fellow tourists or even to the tour guide or the goat herder in the foreground.
One day, after his return from Europe, the Doctor said something to his daughter that made her start—it seemed to come from so far out of the past.
One day, after he got back from Europe, the Doctor said something to his daughter that surprised her—it felt like it was coming from a long time ago.
“I should like you to promise me something before I die.”
“I'd like you to promise me something before I die.”
“Why do you talk about your dying?” she asked.
“Why do you talk about dying?” she asked.
“Because I am sixty-eight years old.”
“Because I'm 68 years old.”
“I hope you will live a long time,” said Catherine.
“I hope you live a long time,” said Catherine.
“I hope I shall! But some day I shall take a bad cold, and then it will not matter much what any one hopes. That will be the manner of my exit, and when it takes place, remember I told you so. Promise me not to marry Morris Townsend after I am gone.”
“I hope I will! But someday I’ll catch a bad cold, and then it won’t matter much what anyone hopes. That will be how I leave, and when it happens, remember I said this. Promise me you won’t marry Morris Townsend after I’m gone.”
This was what made Catherine start, as I have said; but her start was a silent one, and for some moments she said nothing. “Why do you speak of him?” she asked at last.
This is what made Catherine jump, as I've mentioned; but her reaction was silent, and for a few moments she didn't say anything. “Why are you talking about him?” she finally asked.
“You challenge everything I say. I speak of him because he’s a topic, like any other. He’s to be seen, like any one else, and he is still looking for a wife—having had one and got rid of her, I don’t know by what means. He has lately been in New York, and at your cousin Marian’s house; your Aunt Elizabeth saw him there.”
“You question everything I say. I talk about him because he’s a topic, just like any other. He’s meant to be noticed, like everyone else, and he’s still searching for a wife—having had one and gotten rid of her, I’m not sure how. He’s recently been in New York, at your cousin Marian’s house; your Aunt Elizabeth saw him there.”
“They neither of them told me,” said Catherine.
“They didn’t tell me,” Catherine said.
“That’s their merit; it’s not yours. He has grown fat and bald, and he has not made his fortune. But I can’t trust those facts alone to steel your heart against him, and that’s why I ask you to promise.”
"That’s their achievement; it’s not yours. He has gotten fat and bald, and he hasn’t made his fortune. But I can’t rely on those facts alone to harden your heart against him, and that’s why I ask you to promise."
“Fat and bald”: these words presented a strange image to Catherine’s mind, out of which the memory of the most beautiful young man in the world had never faded. “I don’t think you understand,” she said. “I very seldom think of Mr. Townsend.”
“Fat and bald”: these words brought a weird picture to Catherine’s mind, from which the memory of the most beautiful young man in the world had never faded. “I don’t think you get it,” she said. “I rarely think about Mr. Townsend.”
“It will be very easy for you to go on, then. Promise me, after my death, to do the same.”
“It'll be really easy for you to keep going, then. Promise me that after I'm gone, you'll do the same.”
Again, for some moments, Catherine was silent; her father’s request deeply amazed her; it opened an old wound and made it ache afresh. “I don’t think I can promise that,” she answered.
Again, for a few moments, Catherine was silent; her father’s request really surprised her; it reopened an old wound and made it hurt again. “I don’t think I can promise that,” she replied.
“It would be a great satisfaction,” said her father.
“It would be really satisfying,” said her father.
“You don’t understand. I can’t promise that.”
“You don't get it. I can't promise that.”
The Doctor was silent a minute. “I ask you for a particular reason. I am altering my will.”
The Doctor was quiet for a moment. "There's a specific reason I'm asking you. I'm changing my will."
This reason failed to strike Catherine; and indeed she scarcely understood it. All her feelings were merged in the sense that he was trying to treat her as he had treated her years before. She had suffered from it then; and now all her experience, all her acquired tranquillity and rigidity, protested. She had been so humble in her youth that she could now afford to have a little pride, and there was something in this request, and in her father’s thinking himself so free to make it, that seemed an injury to her dignity. Poor Catherine’s dignity was not aggressive; it never sat in state; but if you pushed far enough you could find it. Her father had pushed very far.
This reasoning didn’t resonate with Catherine; in fact, she barely understood it. All her emotions were wrapped up in the feeling that he was trying to treat her the same way he had years ago. She had suffered from that back then, and now all her experiences, all the calmness and strength she had developed, were pushing back. She had been so humble in her youth that she could now afford to have a bit of pride, and there was something about this request, and her father feeling so free to make it, that felt like a blow to her dignity. Poor Catherine’s dignity wasn’t boastful; it didn’t demand attention; but if you pushed hard enough, you could find it. Her father had pushed very hard.
“I can’t promise,” she simply repeated.
“I can’t promise,” she said again.
“You are very obstinate,” said the Doctor.
"You are really stubborn," said the Doctor.
“I don’t think you understand.”
"I don't think you get it."
“Please explain, then.”
"Please explain."
“I can’t explain,” said Catherine. “And I can’t promise.”
“I can't explain,” Catherine said. “And I can't promise.”
“Upon my word,” her father explained, “I had no idea how obstinate you are!”
“Honestly,” her father said, “I had no idea how stubborn you are!”
She knew herself that she was obstinate, and it gave her a certain joy. She was now a middle-aged woman.
She knew she was stubborn, and it brought her a certain joy. She was now a middle-aged woman.
About a year after this, the accident that the Doctor had spoken of occurred; he took a violent cold. Driving out to Bloomingdale one April day to see a patient of unsound mind, who was confined in a private asylum for the insane, and whose family greatly desired a medical opinion from an eminent source, he was caught in a spring shower, and being in a buggy, without a hood, he found himself soaked to the skin. He came home with an ominous chill, and on the morrow he was seriously ill. “It is congestion of the lungs,” he said to Catherine; “I shall need very good nursing. It will make no difference, for I shall not recover; but I wish everything to be done, to the smallest detail, as if I should. I hate an ill-conducted sick-room; and you will be so good as to nurse me on the hypothesis that I shall get well.” He told her which of his fellow-physicians to send for, and gave her a multitude of minute directions; it was quite on the optimistic hypothesis that she nursed him. But he had never been wrong in his life, and he was not wrong now. He was touching his seventieth year, and though he had a very well-tempered constitution, his hold upon life had lost its firmness. He died after three weeks’ illness, during which Mrs. Penniman, as well as his daughter, had been assiduous at his bedside.
About a year later, the accident the Doctor had mentioned happened; he caught a terrible cold. One April day, while driving out to Bloomingdale to see a patient with a mental illness, who was locked away in a private asylum and whose family really wanted a medical opinion from a well-known expert, he got caught in a spring shower. Since he was in a buggy without a cover, he ended up soaked to the skin. He returned home with a concerning chill, and the next day he was seriously ill. “It’s congestion of the lungs,” he told Catherine. “I’ll need excellent nursing. It won’t make a difference because I won’t recover, but I want everything done perfectly, as if I would. I can’t stand a poorly managed sick room; so please take care of me with the idea that I’ll get better.” He instructed her on which of his colleagues to call and gave her countless detailed directions; it was all based on the hopeful idea that she would nurse him. But he had never been wrong in his life, and he wasn’t wrong this time. He was approaching his seventieth year, and although he had a strong constitution, his grip on life had weakened. He died after three weeks of illness, during which Mrs. Penniman, along with his daughter, stayed diligently by his side.
On his will being opened after a decent interval, it was found to consist of two portions. The first of these dated from ten years back, and consisted of a series of dispositions by which he left the great mass of property to his daughter, with becoming legacies to his two sisters. The second was a codicil, of recent origin, maintaining the annuities to Mrs. Penniman and Mrs. Almond, but reducing Catherine’s share to a fifth of what he had first bequeathed her. “She is amply provided for from her mother’s side,” the document ran, “never having spent more than a fraction of her income from this source; so that her fortune is already more than sufficient to attract those unscrupulous adventurers whom she has given me reason to believe that she persists in regarding as an interesting class.” The large remainder of his property, therefore, Dr. Sloper had divided into seven unequal parts, which he left, as endowments, to as many different hospitals and schools of medicine, in various cities of the Union.
When his will was opened after a reasonable amount of time, it was found to have two parts. The first part was from ten years earlier and included a series of decisions where he left most of his property to his daughter, along with appropriate legacies to his two sisters. The second part was a recent codicil, which kept the annuities for Mrs. Penniman and Mrs. Almond but reduced Catherine’s share to a fifth of what he had originally left her. “She is well provided for from her mother’s side,” the document stated, “since she has never spent more than a small portion of her income from this source; thus, her fortune is already more than enough to attract those unprincipled opportunists whom she has led me to believe she continues to view as an intriguing category.” Therefore, Dr. Sloper divided the large remainder of his property into seven unequal parts, which he donated as endowments to several different hospitals and medical schools in various cities across the country.
To Mrs. Penniman it seemed monstrous that a man should play such tricks with other people’s money; for after his death, of course, as she said, it was other people’s. “Of course, you will dispute the will,” she remarked, fatuously, to Catherine.
To Mrs. Penniman, it seemed outrageous that a man would mess around with other people’s money; because after his death, as she put it, it was other people’s. “Of course, you’ll contest the will,” she said, foolishly, to Catherine.
“Oh no,” Catherine answered, “I like it very much. Only I wish it had been expressed a little differently!”
“Oh no,” Catherine replied, “I like it a lot. I just wish it had been said a bit differently!”
p.
221p. 221XXXIV
It was her habit to remain in town very late in the summer; she preferred the house in Washington Square to any other habitation whatever, and it was under protest that she used to go to the seaside for the month of August. At the sea she spent her month at an hotel. The year that her father died she intermitted this custom altogether, not thinking it consistent with deep mourning; and the year after that she put off her departure till so late that the middle of August found her still in the heated solitude of Washington Square. Mrs. Penniman, who was fond of a change, was usually eager for a visit to the country; but this year she appeared quite content with such rural impressions as she could gather, at the parlour window, from the ailantus-trees behind the wooden paling. The peculiar fragrance of this vegetation used to diffuse itself in the evening air, and Mrs. Penniman, on the warm nights of July, often sat at the open window and inhaled it. This was a happy moment for Mrs. Penniman; after the death of her brother she felt more free to obey her impulses. A vague oppression had disappeared from her life, and she enjoyed a sense of freedom of which she had not been conscious since the memorable time, so long ago, when the Doctor went abroad with Catherine and left her at home to entertain Morris Townsend. The year that had elapsed since her brother’s death reminded her—of that happy time, because, although Catherine, in growing older, had become a person to be reckoned with, yet her society was a very different thing, as Mrs. Penniman said, from that of a tank of cold water. The elder lady hardly knew what use to make of this larger margin of her life; she sat and looked at it very much as she had often sat, with her poised needle in her hand, before her tapestry frame. She had a confident hope, however, that her rich impulses, her talent for embroidery, would still find their application, and this confidence was justified before many months had elapsed.
It was her habit to stay in the city pretty late during the summer; she preferred the house in Washington Square over any other place, and she only went to the seaside for the month of August because she felt she had to. At the beach, she spent the month at a hotel. The year her father passed away, she skipped this tradition completely, feeling it wasn't appropriate for deep mourning; and the following year, she delayed her departure so much that by the middle of August, she was still in the sweltering quiet of Washington Square. Mrs. Penniman, who loved a change of scenery, usually looked forward to a trip to the countryside; but this year, she seemed perfectly satisfied with the bit of rural ambiance she could gather from the parlor window, looking at the ailanthus trees behind the wooden fence. The unique scent of this greenery would fill the evening air, and on warm July nights, Mrs. Penniman often sat by the open window, breathing it in. This was a happy time for her; after her brother's death, she felt freer to follow her impulses. A vague weight had lifted from her life, and she enjoyed a sense of freedom that she hadn't felt since that memorable time long ago when the Doctor went abroad with Catherine and left her at home to entertain Morris Townsend. The year since her brother’s death reminded her of those happy days, because, although Catherine had become someone important as she grew older, spending time with her was definitely different from chatting with a cold tank of water, as Mrs. Penniman put it. The older lady hardly knew how to make use of this newfound freedom in her life; she sat and contemplated it much like she often did, with her needle poised in her hand, in front of her tapestry frame. However, she had a strong hope that her rich impulses and talent for embroidery would still find an outlet, and that confidence was proven right within a few months.
Catherine continued to live in her father’s house in spite of its being represented to her that a maiden lady of quiet habits might find a more convenient abode in one of the smaller dwellings, with brown stone fronts, which had at this time begun to adorn the transverse thoroughfares in the upper part of the town. She liked the earlier structure—it had begun by this time to be called an “old” house—and proposed to herself to end her days in it. If it was too large for a pair of unpretending gentlewomen, this was better than the opposite fault; for Catherine had no desire to find herself in closer quarters with her aunt. She expected to spend the rest of her life in Washington Square, and to enjoy Mrs. Penniman’s society for the whole of this period; as she had a conviction that, long as she might live, her aunt would live at least as long, and always retain her brilliancy and activity. Mrs. Penniman suggested to her the idea of a rich vitality.
Catherine continued to live in her father's house even though people suggested that a single woman with a quiet lifestyle might find a more suitable place in one of the smaller buildings with brownstone facades that had started appearing on the cross streets in the upper part of the city. She liked the older building—it had begun to be referred to as an “old” house by this time—and she intended to spend the rest of her life there. Even if it was too big for two unassuming women, that was better than the alternative; Catherine didn't want to be cramped in with her aunt. She expected to spend her remaining years in Washington Square and enjoy Mrs. Penniman’s company for the entire time, as she was convinced that no matter how long she lived, her aunt would live at least as long, maintaining her sparkle and energy. Mrs. Penniman inspired her with thoughts of a rich, vibrant life.
On one of those warm evenings in July of which mention has been made, the two ladies sat together at an open window, looking out on the quiet Square. It was too hot for lighted lamps, for reading, or for work; it might have appeared too hot even for conversation, Mrs. Penniman having long been speechless. She sat forward in the window, half on the balcony, humming a little song. Catherine was within the room, in a low rocking-chair, dressed in white, and slowly using a large palmetto fan. It was in this way, at this season, that the aunt and niece, after they had had tea, habitually spent their evenings.
On one of those warm July evenings we've talked about, the two ladies sat together at an open window, looking out at the quiet square. It was too hot for lamps to be lit, for reading, or for working; it might have even felt too hot for a conversation since Mrs. Penniman had been silent for a while. She leaned out in the window, half on the balcony, humming a little song. Catherine was inside the room, sitting in a low rocking chair, dressed in white, and gently using a large palmetto fan. This is how the aunt and niece typically spent their evenings after having tea during this time of year.
“Catherine,” said Mrs. Penniman at last, “I am going to say something that will surprise you.”
“Catherine,” Mrs. Penniman finally said, “I'm going to say something that will surprise you.”
“Pray do,” Catherine answered; “I like surprises. And it is so quiet now.”
“Go ahead,” Catherine replied; “I like surprises. And it's really quiet now.”
“Well, then, I have seen Morris Townsend.”
"Well, I’ve seen Morris Townsend."
If Catherine was surprised, she checked the expression of it; she gave neither a start nor an exclamation. She remained, indeed, for some moments intensely still, and this may very well have been a symptom of emotion. “I hope he was well,” she said at last.
If Catherine was surprised, she didn't show it; she didn't flinch or gasp. She stayed completely still for a few moments, which could have been a sign of her emotions. “I hope he was okay,” she finally said.
“I don’t know; he is a great deal changed. He would like very much to see you.”
“I don’t know; he’s changed a lot. He really wants to see you.”
“I would rather not see him,” said Catherine quickly.
“I’d rather not see him,” Catherine said quickly.
“I was afraid you would say that. But you don’t seem surprised!”
“I was worried you’d say that. But you don’t look surprised!”
“I am—very much.”
"I totally am."
“I met him at Marian’s,” said Mrs. Penniman. “He goes to Marian’s, and they are so afraid you will meet him there. It’s my belief that that’s why he goes. He wants so much to see you.” Catherine made no response to this, and Mrs. Penniman went on. “I didn’t know him at first; he is so remarkably changed. But he knew me in a minute. He says I am not in the least changed. You know how polite he always was. He was coming away when I came, and we walked a little distance together. He is still very handsome, only, of course, he looks older, and he is not so—so animated as he used to be. There was a touch of sadness about him; but there was a touch of sadness about him before—especially when he went away. I am afraid he has not been very successful—that he has never got thoroughly established. I don’t suppose he is sufficiently plodding, and that, after all, is what succeeds in this world.” Mrs. Penniman had not mentioned Morris Townsend’s name to her niece for upwards of the fifth of a century; but now that she had broken the spell, she seemed to wish to make up for lost time, as if there had been a sort of exhilaration in hearing herself talk of him. She proceeded, however, with considerable caution, pausing occasionally to let Catherine give some sign. Catherine gave no other sign than to stop the rocking of her chair and the swaying of her fan; she sat motionless and silent. “It was on Tuesday last,” said Mrs. Penniman, “and I have been hesitating ever since about telling you. I didn’t know how you might like it. At last I thought that it was so long ago that you would probably not have any particular feeling. I saw him again, after meeting him at Marian’s. I met him in the street, and he went a few steps with me. The first thing he said was about you; he asked ever so many questions. Marian didn’t want me to speak to you; she didn’t want you to know that they receive him. I told him I was sure that after all these years you couldn’t have any feeling about that; you couldn’t grudge him the hospitality of his own cousin’s house. I said you would be bitter indeed if you did that. Marian has the most extraordinary ideas about what happened between you; she seems to think he behaved in some very unusual manner. I took the liberty of reminding her of the real facts, and placing the story in its true light. He has no bitterness, Catherine, I can assure you; and he might be excused for it, for things have not gone well with him. He has been all over the world, and tried to establish himself everywhere; but his evil star was against him. It is most interesting to hear him talk of his evil star. Everything failed; everything but his—you know, you remember—his proud, high spirit. I believe he married some lady somewhere in Europe. You know they marry in such a peculiar matter-of-course way in Europe; a marriage of reason they call it. She died soon afterwards; as he said to me, she only flitted across his life. He has not been in New York for ten years; he came back a few days ago. The first thing he did was to ask me about you. He had heard you had never married; he seemed very much interested about that. He said you had been the real romance of his life.”
“I met him at Marian’s,” Mrs. Penniman said. “He goes to Marian’s, and they’re really worried you might run into him there. I think that’s why he goes. He really wants to see you.” Catherine didn’t respond, so Mrs. Penniman continued. “I didn't recognize him at first; he’s changed so much. But he recognized me right away. He says I haven’t changed at all. You know how polite he always was. He was leaving when I arrived, and we walked a bit together. He’s still very handsome, but of course, he looks older, and he’s not as—well, as lively as he used to be. There’s a hint of sadness about him; but there was a hint of sadness before—especially when he left. I’m afraid he hasn’t been very successful—that he hasn’t really settled down. I don’t think he’s the kind of person who’s diligent enough, and that’s what really works in this world.” Mrs. Penniman hadn’t mentioned Morris Townsend’s name to her niece in over twenty years, but now that she had broken the silence, she seemed eager to catch up, as if there was a thrill in talking about him. She continued carefully, pausing now and then to let Catherine show some reaction. Catherine showed no reaction other than to stop rocking her chair and swaying her fan; she sat still and quiet. “It was last Tuesday,” Mrs. Penniman said, “and I've been trying to decide whether to tell you. I didn’t know how you would feel about it. Finally, I thought since it’s been so long, you probably wouldn’t have strong feelings anymore. I saw him again after meeting him at Marian’s. I bumped into him on the street, and he walked a few steps with me. The first thing he asked about was you; he had so many questions. Marian didn’t want me to talk to you; she didn’t want you to know they were still seeing him. I told him I was sure that after all these years, you wouldn’t feel anything about that; you wouldn’t resent him for being welcomed by his own cousin. I said you'd have to be pretty bitter to feel that way. Marian has the strangest ideas about what happened between you two; she seems to think he acted really strangely. I took the liberty of reminding her of the actual facts and putting the story in its true context. He has no bitterness, Catherine, I promise you; and he might be justified in having some, because things haven’t gone well for him. He’s traveled all over the world trying to make a life for himself, but his bad luck has followed him. It’s fascinating to hear him talk about his bad luck. Everything he tried failed—everything except for his—you know, his proud, strong spirit. I believe he married some woman somewhere in Europe. You know how they have such a casual way of getting married in Europe; they call it a marriage of convenience. She died shortly after; as he put it, she just passed through his life. He hasn’t been in New York for ten years; he just came back a few days ago. The first thing he did was ask me about you. He heard you never got married, and he seemed really interested in that. He said you were the real romance of his life.”
Catherine had suffered her companion to proceed from point to point, and pause to pause, without interrupting her; she fixed her eyes on the ground and listened. But the last phrase I have quoted was followed by a pause of peculiar significance, and then, at last, Catherine spoke. It will be observed that before doing so she had received a good deal of information about Morris Townsend. “Please say no more; please don’t follow up that subject.”
Catherine let her companion talk through each point and take pauses without interrupting. She kept her eyes on the ground and listened. But the last phrase I quoted was followed by a pause that felt particularly important, and then finally, Catherine spoke. It’s clear that before saying anything, she had gathered quite a bit of information about Morris Townsend. “Please don’t say any more; please don’t continue on that topic.”
“Doesn’t it interest you?” asked Mrs. Penniman, with a certain timorous archness.
“Doesn’t that interest you?” asked Mrs. Penniman, with a bit of shy playfulness.
“It pains me,” said Catherine.
"It hurts," said Catherine.
“I was afraid you would say that. But don’t you think you could get used to it? He wants so much to see you.”
“I was afraid you would say that. But don’t you think you could get used to it? He really wants to see you.”
“Please don’t, Aunt Lavinia,” said Catherine, getting up from her seat. She moved quickly away, and went to the other window, which stood open to the balcony; and here, in the embrasure, concealed from her aunt by the white curtains, she remained a long time, looking out into the warm darkness. She had had a great shock; it was as if the gulf of the past had suddenly opened, and a spectral figure had risen out of it. There were some things she believed she had got over, some feelings that she had thought of as dead; but apparently there was a certain vitality in them still. Mrs. Penniman had made them stir themselves. It was but a momentary agitation, Catherine said to herself; it would presently pass away. She was trembling, and her heart was beating so that she could feel it; but this also would subside. Then, suddenly, while she waited for a return of her calmness, she burst into tears. But her tears flowed very silently, so that Mrs. Penniman had no observation of them. It was perhaps, however, because Mrs. Penniman suspected them that she said no more that evening about Morris Townsend.
“Please don’t, Aunt Lavinia,” Catherine said as she got up from her seat. She quickly moved away and went to the other window, which was open to the balcony. There, in the nook, hidden from her aunt by the white curtains, she stayed for a long time, gazing out into the warm darkness. She had experienced a huge shock; it felt like the past had suddenly opened up, and a ghostly figure had emerged from it. There were things she thought she had moved past, feelings she believed were gone; but it seemed there was still some life in them. Mrs. Penniman had brought them back to the surface. It was just a momentary wave of emotion, Catherine told herself; it would soon pass. She was shaking, and her heart was pounding so hard that she could feel it; but this too would settle down. Then, suddenly, as she waited for her composure to return, she burst into tears. But her tears fell very quietly, so Mrs. Penniman didn’t notice them. Perhaps it was because Mrs. Penniman sensed her tears that she didn’t bring up Morris Townsend again that evening.
p.
227p. 227XXXV
Her refreshed attention to this gentleman had not those limits of which Catherine desired, for herself, to be conscious; it lasted long enough to enable her to wait another week before speaking of him again. It was under the same circumstances that she once more attacked the subject. She had been sitting with her niece in the evening; only on this occasion, as the night was not so warm, the lamp had been lighted, and Catherine had placed herself near it with a morsel of fancy-work. Mrs. Penniman went and sat alone for half an hour on the balcony; then she came in, moving vaguely about the room. At last she sank into a seat near Catherine, with clasped hands, and a little look of excitement.
Her renewed interest in this gentleman didn't have the boundaries that Catherine wished to be aware of for herself; it lasted just long enough for her to feel she could wait another week before bringing him up again. It was under similar circumstances that she broached the topic once more. She had been sitting with her niece in the evening; this time, since the night wasn’t so warm, the lamp had been turned on, and Catherine had settled herself near it with a bit of sewing. Mrs. Penniman had gone outside to sit alone on the balcony for half an hour; then she returned, moving aimlessly around the room. Finally, she plopped down in a chair next to Catherine, with her hands clasped and a hint of excitement on her face.
“Shall you be angry if I speak to you again about him?” she asked.
“Are you going to be angry if I talk to you about him again?” she asked.
Catherine looked up at her quietly. “Who is he?”
Catherine looked up at her quietly. “Who is he?”
“He whom you once loved.”
“The one you once loved.”
“I shall not be angry, but I shall not like it.”
“I won’t be angry, but I won’t like it.”
“He sent you a message,” said Mrs. Penniman. “I promised him to deliver it, and I must keep my promise.”
“He sent you a message,” Mrs. Penniman said. “I promised him I would deliver it, and I have to keep my promise.”
In all these years Catherine had had time to forget how little she had to thank her aunt for in the season of her misery; she had long ago forgiven Mrs. Penniman for taking too much upon herself. But for a moment this attitude of interposition and disinterestedness, this carrying of messages and redeeming of promises, brought back the sense that her companion was a dangerous woman. She had said she would not be angry; but for an instant she felt sore. “I don’t care what you do with your promise!” she answered.
In all these years, Catherine had forgotten how little she had to thank her aunt for during her tough times; she had long ago forgiven Mrs. Penniman for overstepping boundaries. But for a moment, this act of interceding and being selfless, this delivery of messages and keeping of promises, reminded her that her companion was a risky individual. She had claimed she wouldn't be upset, but for a brief moment, she felt hurt. “I don’t care what you do with your promise!” she replied.
Mrs. Penniman, however, with her high conception of the sanctity of pledges, carried her point. “I have gone too far to retreat,” she said, though precisely what this meant she was not at pains to explain. “Mr. Townsend wishes most particularly to see you, Catherine; he believes that if you knew how much, and why, he wishes it, you would consent to do so.”
Mrs. Penniman, however, with her strong belief in the importance of keeping promises, got her way. “I’ve gone too far to turn back,” she said, though she didn’t bother to explain what she meant by that. “Mr. Townsend really wants to see you, Catherine; he thinks that if you understood how much and why he wants to, you would agree to meet him.”
“There can be no reason,” said Catherine; “no good reason.”
“There’s no reason,” said Catherine; “no good reason.”
“His happiness depends upon it. Is not that a good reason?” asked Mrs. Penniman impressively.
“His happiness depends on it. Isn't that a good reason?” asked Mrs. Penniman, with a dramatic tone.
“Not for me. My happiness does not.”
“Not for me. My happiness doesn’t.”
“I think you will be happier after you have seen him. He is going away again—going to resume his wanderings. It is a very lonely, restless, joyless life. Before he goes he wishes to speak to you; it is a fixed idea with him—he is always thinking of it. He has something very important to say to you. He believes that you never understood him—that you never judged him rightly, and the belief has always weighed upon him terribly. He wishes to justify himself; he believes that in a very few words he could do so. He wishes to meet you as a friend.”
“I think you’ll feel happier after you see him. He’s leaving again—heading off to continue his travels. It’s a very lonely, restless, and joyless life. Before he goes, he wants to talk to you; it’s a fixed idea in his mind—he’s always thinking about it. He has something really important to tell you. He thinks you never understood him—that you never saw him the right way, and that belief has always weighed heavily on him. He wants to clear things up; he believes he could do it in just a few words. He hopes to meet with you as a friend.”
Catherine listened to this wonderful speech without pausing in her work; she had now had several days to accustom herself to think of Morris Townsend again as an actuality. When it was over she said simply, “Please say to Mr. Townsend that I wish he would leave me alone.”
Catherine listened to this amazing speech without stopping her work; she had spent several days getting used to thinking of Morris Townsend as a real presence again. When it ended, she said plainly, “Please tell Mr. Townsend that I wish he would leave me alone.”
She had hardly spoken when a sharp, firm ring at the door vibrated through the summer night. Catherine looked up at the clock; it marked a quarter-past nine—a very late hour for visitors, especially in the empty condition of the town. Mrs. Penniman at the same moment gave a little start, and then Catherine’s eyes turned quickly to her aunt. They met Mrs. Penniman’s and sounded them for a moment, sharply. Mrs. Penniman was blushing; her look was a conscious one; it seemed to confess something. Catherine guessed its meaning, and rose quickly from her chair.
She had barely spoken when a sharp, firm ring at the door jolted through the summer night. Catherine glanced at the clock; it showed a quarter past nine—a very late hour for visitors, especially in the deserted state of the town. At the same moment, Mrs. Penniman jumped a little, and then Catherine quickly turned her gaze to her aunt. They locked eyes with Mrs. Penniman for a moment, sharply. Mrs. Penniman was blushing; her expression felt knowing; it seemed to admit something. Catherine sensed its meaning and quickly got up from her chair.
“Aunt Penniman,” she said, in a tone that scared her companion, “have you taken the liberty . . . ?”
“Aunt Penniman,” she said, in a tone that frightened her friend, “have you taken the liberty . . .?”
“My dearest Catherine,” stammered Mrs. Penniman, “just wait till you see him!”
“My dearest Catherine,” stammered Mrs. Penniman, “just wait until you see him!”
Catherine had frightened her aunt, but she was also frightened herself; she was on the point of rushing to give orders to the servant, who was passing to the door, to admit no one; but the fear of meeting her visitor checked her.
Catherine had scared her aunt, but she was also scared herself; she was just about to run and tell the servant, who was heading to the door, to let no one in; but the thought of facing her visitor stopped her.
“Mr. Morris Townsend.”
“Mr. Morris Townsend.”
This was what she heard, vaguely but recognisably articulated by the domestic, while she hesitated. She had her back turned to the door of the parlour, and for some moments she kept it turned, feeling that he had come in. He had not spoken, however, and at last she faced about. Then she saw a gentleman standing in the middle of the room, from which her aunt had discreetly retired.
This was what she heard, faintly but clearly expressed by the familiar sounds around her, as she hesitated. She had her back to the parlor door, and for a few moments, she kept it that way, sensing that he had entered. He hadn’t said anything, though, and eventually, she turned around. Then she saw a man standing in the middle of the room, from which her aunt had politely left.
She would never have known him. He was forty-five years old, and his figure was not that of the straight, slim young man she remembered. But it was a very fine person, and a fair and lustrous beard, spreading itself upon a well-presented chest, contributed to its effect. After a moment Catherine recognised the upper half of the face, which, though her visitor’s clustering locks had grown thin, was still remarkably handsome. He stood in a deeply deferential attitude, with his eyes on her face. “I have ventured—I have ventured,” he said; and then he paused, looking about him, as if he expected her to ask him to sit down. It was the old voice, but it had not the old charm. Catherine, for a minute, was conscious of a distinct determination not to invite him to take a seat. Why had he come? It was wrong for him to come. Morris was embarrassed, but Catherine gave him no help. It was not that she was glad of his embarrassment; on the contrary, it excited all her own liabilities of this kind, and gave her great pain. But how could she welcome him when she felt so vividly that he ought not to have come? “I wanted so much—I was determined,” Morris went on. But he stopped again; it was not easy. Catherine still said nothing, and he may well have recalled with apprehension her ancient faculty of silence. She continued to look at him, however, and as she did so she made the strangest observation. It seemed to be he, and yet not he; it was the man who had been everything, and yet this person was nothing. How long ago it was—how old she had grown—how much she had lived! She had lived on something that was connected with him, and she had consumed it in doing so. This person did not look unhappy. He was fair and well-preserved, perfectly dressed, mature and complete. As Catherine looked at him, the story of his life defined itself in his eyes; he had made himself comfortable, and he had never been caught. But even while her perception opened itself to this, she had no desire to catch him; his presence was painful to her, and she only wished he would go.
She would never have recognized him. He was forty-five years old, and his figure was far from the tall, slim young man she remembered. But he was still a good-looking person, and his thick, shiny beard, spread across a well-groomed chest, added to that impression. After a moment, Catherine recognized the upper part of his face, which, although her visitor's once-full hair had thinned, was still quite handsome. He stood there with a very respectful posture, his eyes fixed on her face. “I have taken the liberty—I have taken the liberty,” he said; then he paused, glancing around as if he expected her to invite him to sit down. It was the same old voice, but it lacked its former charm. For a moment, Catherine felt a strong determination not to ask him to take a seat. Why had he come? It was wrong for him to be there. Morris looked uncomfortable, but Catherine didn’t offer him any support. It wasn't that she relished his discomfort; actually, it stirred up her own feelings of unease and caused her great pain. But how could she welcome him when she felt so intensely that he shouldn’t have shown up? “I wanted so much—I was set on it,” Morris continued. But he hesitated again; it was difficult. Catherine still said nothing, and he might have remembered her old knack for silence with anxiety. However, she continued to observe him, and as she did, she made the strangest realization. It seemed like him, yet not really him; it was the man who had meant everything, and yet this man was nothing. How long ago it was—how much older she had become—how much life she had lived! She had lived on something tied to him, and she had consumed it in the process. This man didn’t look unhappy. He was fair, well-preserved, perfectly dressed, mature, and whole. As Catherine studied him, the story of his life seemed to unfold in his eyes; he had made himself comfortable, and he had never been found out. But even as her awareness expanded to this, she had no desire to confront him; his presence was painful to her, and she only wished he would leave.
“Will you not sit down?” he asked.
“Will you not take a seat?” he asked.
“I think we had better not,” said Catherine.
“I think we should probably not,” said Catherine.
“I offend you by coming?” He was very grave; he spoke in a tone of the richest respect.
“Am I offending you by being here?” He was very serious; he spoke with a tone of deep respect.
“I don’t think you ought to have come.”
“I don’t think you should have come.”
“Did not Mrs. Penniman tell you—did she not give you my message?”
“Didn't Mrs. Penniman tell you—didn't she give you my message?”
“She told me something, but I did not understand.”
"She told me something, but I didn't get it."
“I wish you would let me tell you—let me speak for myself.”
“I wish you would let me explain—let me speak for myself.”
“I don’t think it is necessary,” said Catherine.
“I don’t think it’s needed,” said Catherine.
“Not for you, perhaps, but for me. It would be a great satisfaction—and I have not many.” He seemed to be coming nearer; Catherine turned away. “Can we not be friends again?” he said.
“Not for you, maybe, but for me. It would be a great satisfaction—and I don’t have many.” He seemed to be getting closer; Catherine turned away. “Can we not be friends again?” he asked.
“We are not enemies,” said Catherine. “I have none but friendly feelings to you.”
“We're not enemies,” said Catherine. “I only have friendly feelings for you.”
“Ah, I wonder whether you know the happiness it gives me to hear you say that!” Catherine uttered no intimation that she measured the influence of her words; and he presently went on, “You have not changed—the years have passed happily for you.”
“Ah, I wonder if you know how happy it makes me to hear you say that!” Catherine gave no hint that she understood the impact of her words; and he continued, “You haven't changed—the years have gone by happily for you.”
“They have passed very quietly,” said Catherine.
“They've gone by very quietly,” Catherine said.
“They have left no marks; you are admirably young.” This time he succeeded in coming nearer—he was close to her; she saw his glossy perfumed beard, and his eyes above it looking strange and hard. It was very different from his old—from his young—face. If she had first seen him this way she would not have liked him. It seemed to her that he was smiling, or trying to smile. “Catherine,” he said, lowering his voice, “I have never ceased to think of you.”
“They haven't left any marks; you look incredibly young.” This time he managed to get closer—he was right next to her; she noticed his shiny, scented beard and the strange, hard look in his eyes above it. It was very different from his old—from his young—face. If she had seen him like this first, she wouldn’t have liked him. It seemed to her that he was smiling, or at least trying to smile. “Catherine,” he said, lowering his voice, “I’ve never stopped thinking about you.”
“Please don’t say those things,” she answered.
“Please don’t say that,” she replied.
“Do you hate me?”
“Do you dislike me?”
“Oh no,” said Catherine.
“Oh no,” Catherine said.
Something in her tone discouraged him, but in a moment he recovered himself. “Have you still some kindness for me, then?”
Something in her tone put him off, but he quickly pulled himself together. “Do you still have any kindness left for me, then?”
“I don’t know why you have come here to ask me such things!” Catherine exclaimed.
“I don’t know why you’ve come here to ask me stuff like this!” Catherine exclaimed.
“Because for many years it has been the desire of my life that we should be friends again.”
“Because for many years, I've wanted us to be friends again.”
“That is impossible.”
"That's impossible."
“Why so? Not if you will allow it.”
“Why’s that? Not if you let it.”
“I will not allow it!” said Catherine.
“I won't allow it!” said Catherine.
He looked at her again in silence. “I see; my presence troubles you and pains you. I will go away; but you must give me leave to come again.”
He looked at her again in silence. “I see; my presence bothers you and hurts you. I’ll leave; but you have to let me come back.”
“Please don’t come again,” she said.
“Please don’t come back,” she said.
“Never?—never?”
“Never?—never?”
She made a great effort; she wished to say something that would make it impossible he should ever again cross her threshold. “It is wrong of you. There is no propriety in it—no reason for it.”
She tried really hard; she wanted to say something that would make it impossible for him to ever step foot in her home again. "What you're doing is wrong. There's no decency in it—no justification for it."
“Ah, dearest lady, you do me injustice!” cried Morris Townsend. “We have only waited, and now we are free.”
“Ah, dear lady, you're misjudging me!” exclaimed Morris Townsend. “We’ve just been waiting, and now we’re free.”
“You treated me badly,” said Catherine.
"You treated me poorly," Catherine said.
“Not if you think of it rightly. You had your quiet life with your father—which was just what I could not make up my mind to rob you of.”
“Not if you think about it the right way. You had your calm life with your dad—which was exactly what I couldn't bring myself to take away from you.”
“Yes; I had that.”
"Yeah, I had that."
Morris felt it to be a considerable damage to his cause that he could not add that she had had something more besides; for it is needless to say that he had learnt the contents of Dr. Sloper’s will. He was nevertheless not at a loss. “There are worse fates than that!” he exclaimed, with expression; and he might have been supposed to refer to his own unprotected situation. Then he added, with a deeper tenderness, “Catherine, have you never forgiven me?”
Morris thought it was a big setback for his cause that he couldn't mention that she had something else as well; it's unnecessary to say he had already learned what was in Dr. Sloper’s will. Still, he wasn't without options. “There are worse fates than that!” he said emphatically, and it could be assumed he was talking about his own vulnerable position. Then he added, with more tenderness, “Catherine, have you never forgiven me?”
“I forgave you years ago, but it is useless for us to attempt to be friends.”
“I forgave you years ago, but there's no point in trying to be friends.”
“Not if we forget the past. We have still a future, thank God!”
“Not if we forget the past. We still have a future, thank God!”
“I can’t forget—I don’t forget,” said Catherine. “You treated me too badly. I felt it very much; I felt it for years.” And then she went on, with her wish to show him that he must not come to her this way, “I can’t begin again—I can’t take it up. Everything is dead and buried. It was too serious; it made a great change in my life. I never expected to see you here.”
“I can’t forget—I don’t forget,” said Catherine. “You treated me really badly. I felt it deeply; I felt it for years.” And then she continued, wanting to show him that he shouldn’t approach her like this, “I can’t start over—I can’t go back to that. Everything is dead and gone. It was too serious; it changed my life a lot. I never thought I’d see you here.”
“Ah, you are angry!” cried Morris, who wished immensely that he could extort some flash of passion from her mildness. In that case he might hope.
“Ah, you're angry!” shouted Morris, desperately wanting to elicit some spark of passion from her calmness. In that scenario, he might hold onto hope.
“No, I am not angry. Anger does not last, that way, for years. But there are other things. Impressions last, when they have been strong. But I can’t talk.”
“No, I’m not angry. Anger doesn’t last like that for years. But there are other things. Strong impressions stick around. But I can’t talk.”
Morris stood stroking his beard, with a clouded eye. “Why have you never married?” he asked abruptly. “You have had opportunities.”
Morris stood stroking his beard, with a distant look in his eyes. “Why have you never married?” he asked suddenly. “You’ve had your chances.”
“I didn’t wish to marry.”
“I didn’t want to marry.”
“Yes, you are rich, you are free; you had nothing to gain.”
“Yes, you’re wealthy, you’re free; you had nothing to gain.”
“I had nothing to gain,” said Catherine.
“I had nothing to gain,” Catherine said.
Morris looked vaguely round him, and gave a deep sigh. “Well, I was in hopes that we might still have been friends.”
Morris glanced around aimlessly and let out a deep sigh. “Well, I was hoping that we could still be friends.”
“I meant to tell you, by my aunt, in answer to your message—if you had waited for an answer—that it was unnecessary for you to come in that hope.”
“I meant to tell you, through my aunt, in response to your message—if you had waited for a reply—that it was unnecessary for you to come with that hope.”
“Good-bye, then,” said Morris. “Excuse my indiscretion.”
“Goodbye, then,” said Morris. “Sorry for my rudeness.”
He bowed, and she turned away—standing there, averted, with her eyes on the ground, for some moments after she had heard him close the door of the room.
He bowed, and she turned away—standing there, looking down at the ground, for a few moments after she heard him close the door.
In the hall he found Mrs. Penniman, fluttered and eager; she appeared to have been hovering there under the irreconcilable promptings of her curiosity and her dignity.
In the hall, he found Mrs. Penniman, fidgety and eager; she seemed to have been lingering there, caught between her curiosity and her sense of dignity.
“That was a precious plan of yours!” said Morris, clapping on his hat.
"That was a great plan of yours!" said Morris, putting on his hat.
“Is she so hard?” asked Mrs. Penniman.
“Is she really that tough?” asked Mrs. Penniman.
“She doesn’t care a button for me—with her confounded little dry manner.”
“She doesn’t care at all for me—with her annoying little dry attitude.”
“Was it very dry?” pursued Mrs. Penniman, with solicitude.
“Was it really dry?” asked Mrs. Penniman, concerned.
Morris took no notice of her question; he stood musing an instant, with his hat on. “But why the deuce, then, would she never marry?”
Morris ignored her question; he stood thinking for a moment, with his hat on. “But why on earth, then, would she never marry?”
“Yes—why indeed?” sighed Mrs. Penniman. And then, as if from a sense of the inadequacy of this explanation, “But you will not despair—you will come back?”
“Yes—why really?” sighed Mrs. Penniman. And then, feeling that this answer was not enough, “But you won’t give up—you will come back?”
“Come back? Damnation!” And Morris Townsend strode out of the house, leaving Mrs. Penniman staring.
“Come back? Damn!” And Morris Townsend walked out of the house, leaving Mrs. Penniman staring.
Catherine, meanwhile, in the parlour, picking up her morsel of fancy work, had seated herself with it again—for life, as it were.
Catherine, meanwhile, in the living room, picked up her piece of craft and settled in with it again—as if it were her life.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!